Jump to content
  • Announcements

    • CMiller

      Help contribute, donate via PayPal or join with a monthly Patreon contribution.   01/01/17

      To help raise funds I've introduced a monthly contribution option called Pateron. This service allows you to pledge a monthly contribution plus allows me to offer you some rewards for your contribution. If you have any questions you may PM me. If you'd like to make that contribution please click on the image below:      
    • CMiller

      NEWS: Discord Server & Clubs (aka Groups) are back!   08/19/17

      Hello everyone I'm back with a couple big updates! Firstly we now have a Discord server, this is a real-time chat messaging client you can run on your phone, desktop, or anywhere. It's a pretty powerful desktop application that enables people to chat together, and with multiple channels you can find people interested in what you're interested in. If you don't already have a Discord account it's pretty easy to get one, just click the following invite link to get started: https://discord.gg/Ahzu9jC Secondly I'm proud to announce the return of Groups, it's been renamed to Clubs and is now available here: https://muscle-growth.org/clubs/. This system is entirely user generated and allows users to create groups of their own based on any subject they want. Go ahead and try it now, visit the link above to get started if you want to create or join a group!   As always thank you to all of our donators and Patreon contributors who keep the forums going! 

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'orgy'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • Fans of Tall Guys Free website's Topics
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.

Forms

There are no results to display.


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 69 results

  1. Marvelous Man - Chapter 8

    All comments and critiques are welcomed here and on my Google Docs(https://drive.google.com/open?id=1clnFFt_ZwfeJeUXQiPmhIxQrXwpfgMXWT2pBbBqaOAE) For other chapters, I will post them on here later. But you can find the archives on my FA and Tumblr with pics included. FA: http://www.furaffinity.net/user/ecchimultiverse/ Tumblr: http://ecchimultiverse.tumblr.com/ First Chapter | Previous Chapter | Next Chapter Chapter 8: Reporting to the D.A.B. Floating down to the ground, Marvelous Man landed in front of the D.A.B. public headquarters. Finding it was no issue with the help of his smartphone’s GPS. The muscular hero looked up at the five-story building and found its architectural design to be quite basic. The only thing that helped the structure to stand out was its holographic sign floating at roof level with blue flames levitating on both sides of it. It had the acronym “D.A.B.” in a cobalt color font with a subtitle underneath explaining what the letters meant. Marvelous Man couldn’t tell if the holographic sign projection was caused by magic or science. Marvelous Man walked through the sliding doors; mindful to duck his head underneath the door frame. Inside, the foyer hallway reminded him of his old high school. The ground was paved with tiles of white and navy blue resilient flooring. The walls were painted with a drab white and aligned with propaganda posters encouraging membership and the importance of the D.A.B. Not too far away, there was a gray, curved reception desk with a bored woman sitting behind. In the back of her was another hallway trailing further inside the building. There were rows of black chairs lined against the walls that were filled with a few elderly people. Stepping up to the reception desk, it took a few seconds for the bored woman to look up from the book she was reading to take notice of Marvelous Man. Her eyes widened at the surprise visitor and clamped her book shut. Immediately, her attitude changed to a more welcoming attitude. She greeted, “Hi! Welcome to the D.A.B.! The Demon Authority Bureau. I’m Sophie. How can I help you?” “Hi. Umm, I’m Marvelous Man, and I came here to give a statement about what went on in the graveyard yesterday. Uh, this guy named Gene told me to come in,” said Marvelous Man Sophie directed, “Oh, right! We’ve been expecting you. The head of the bureau wanted to speak to you personally about that incident. Just head down behind me and take the elevator to the fifth floor. It’s Room 506.” Oh...okay. Thanks,” said Marvelous Man. Following Sophie’s directions, Marvelous Man headed down the hall behind her. The hallway itself was basically the same as the foyer with the exact flooring and wall color. Minutes passed by until he came upon a set of elevators on his left. He pushed the button and waited for the elevator to arrive. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Marvelous Man stood in front of a door with an engraved plaque “Director Skye of the North American Region”. He sighed; trying to calm himself while his heart wouldn’t stop beating so fast during the elevator ride to the fifth floor. He knocked with a hard tap to establish his presence. A second passed by before the door swung open by itself. The voice from within the room called out, “Enter.” Marvelous Man complied and ducked his head underneath the door frame as the door closed behind him by itself. Inside, the spacious office was furnished with plants, statues, and other furniture with a flooring covered with a cobalt-colored carpet. Amongst the wall was scenic paintings hanged and glowing runes painted on empty spaces. At the back of the room, the wall was replaced with a glass pane; letting in sunlight and giving a scenic view of the city. Before the wall-sized window sat a cherrywood desk with a man residing in it. More than likely, he was the Director of the D.A.B. “Marvelous Man, I presume?” said the man. The Director at the desk spoke with the drawl of a Southern gentleman, and his vocal tone sounded soothing and deep. From far away, the muscular hero could see that other than workplace knick knacks, the cherrywood office desk had a desktop and some sort of creature huddled on top. Marvelous Man nodded, “Yes, sir.” “Splendid. Please, have a seat,” said the man. Marvelous Man complied and walked forward. In front of the Director’s desk resided a cream-colored armchair. He sat himself down in it. It might have looked nice, but it was not at all comfortable for Marvelous Man to sit in. It did not help that the chair’s fabric was cheap and causing his thighs to itch. Observing the man at the desk closer, Marvelous Man could tell that the Director dressed with as much sophistication as his accent. The man wore a cobalt suit with a pearl white vest and a navy blue tie to complement the whole ensemble. The suit itself seemed to bring out his milky white skin and auburn hair. His hair and beard were well trimmed to give off the impression of a successful businessman. The creature at the desk looked to be a sort of furry imp with baby goat horns. It resembled a fluffy grey cat, but its head was slightly bigger than his body and wore a suit similar to the Director’s. The imp’s crystal blue cat eyes were adorned by a pince-nez glasses that lacked any arms and rested on the imp’s pink cat nose. It sat at the edge of the cherrywood desk, pawing at an electronic tablet that was as big as its head. Marvelous Man found the creature to be adorable, and that it seemed the D.A.B. took its company colors very seriously. The Director stood up and held out his hand. His physique seemed to be that of a bit bulky to fill out the suit but still be slim. He greeted, “I’m Doug Skye, Director of the North American Demon Authority Bureau Region.” Marvelous Man grasped the hand to shake. He immediately had to stifle a painful groan as his gentle handshake was met with a tourniquet-strength grip. Not wanting to lose face, he kept smiling. “Nice to meet you, sir,” replied Marvelous Man. Director Skye released his grip and pointed his open palm at the fluffy cat imp. He introduced it, “And this here is my familiar, Puzzles. He’s a smoke imp.” The feline familiar looked up at Marvelous Man. Its voice and accent sounded as if a middle-aged Russian man’s voice box was implanted in the imp’s throat. “A pleasure,” said Puzzles. As Puzzles went back to fiddling with his tablet, Doug sat back down in his black leather chair. Director Skye spoke, “Now first of all, I just want to let you know that I appreciate your assistance with taming those unrested souls back at the New Forest Cemetery. But I have to say that I was not expecting you to be this big. Gene really understated your size.” “...I’m sorry?” said Marvelous Man. Doug waved his hand, “Oh, don’t mind my tangent. Anyways, let me just review your file before we go any further. Puzzles?” “Already on scroll, boss. Just put on glasses,” said the imp. Director Skye nodded, “Thank you.” Opening one of the desk’s drawers, he pulled out a black eyeglasses case. Doug snapped it open to retrieve a pair of silver-rimmed visor glasses. The visor glasses’ lenses had a blue tint, and its narrow height was slightly bigger than the Director’s eyes. The lenses began to light up with a square of multicolored pixels in front of Doug’s eyes. Director Skye then gestured with his right hand in the air; as if he were scrolling and zooming in an image on an invisible tablet. Marvelous Man looked down and noticed an object sprawled open on the desk in front of the Director. It looked like a paper scroll that he saw in world history textbooks about the Torah. However, it seemed that the paper was substituted with a transparent plastic sheet that glowed with its own pixels. “So it was you that caused the graveyard to shine like a Christmas tree, am I right?” questioned Director Skye. Marvelous Man felt like this was about to be an interrogation, and he was not sure what the correct answers were. Marvelous Man could not help but feel tense. He swallowed, “...Yes, sir. The effects are temporary. So it should go away, uh, soon.” “Oh, it’s fine. That cemetery got back to its gloomy self about an hour or so ago. The people living close by were pissed that your light was bright enough to wake them up. But none of them got hurt, and the only damage was a couple of smashed graves and a bunch of holes in the ground,” mused Doug. The Director continued, “So other than having the proverbial powers of a flying brick, you can enchant people and objects with light, and you can heal wounds or poison.” “Yes, sir. I can also throw my wreath like a boomerang...even though that’s not my powers. I just thought that you should know,” answered Marvelous Man. Doug nodded and took off his glasses. Folding and then perching it next to his electronic scroll, he turned his gaze back to Marvelous Man and folded his hands together. “Well, you definitely have a very diverse array of skills. But I think it’s time to get to the point of our meeting. I’d like you to tell me what happened last night,” spoke Director Skye, “And don’t worry about your encounter from Sugar Skull. Gene testified that you were not involved with whatever that ghoul was trying to do.” Marvelous Man complied, “...Alright.” >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> “And after that, I went home. That’s about all that I can remember about last night,” admitted Marvelous Man. Director Skye had his hand cupping his chin, as he listened and mulled over Marvelous Man’s testimony. Marvelous Man felt that the Director had suspicion in his eye. Doug spoke up, “I see...So when did you fuck him?” “...What?” said Marvelous Man. Director Skye cleared his throat, “Gene Lightfoot. My investigating agent that has the rabbit ears. When did you have intercourse with him. It’s alright to say it. You’re not in trouble. Every man at this company has had some sexual encounter with him at least once. I just need to know when it happened. Was it before, after, or even during the altercation with the Skeleton Lord?” “Wha-No, no! I didn’t have sex with him! I mean...I really did want to, but I didn’t,” exclaimed Marvelous Man. Puzzles stopped fiddling with his tablet and looked up. Director Skye leaned forward, “So what kept you from chasing after his bunny behind?” Marvelous Man thought hard about why he did no such sexual deeds with Gene. It happened more than once that he got an erection with the desire for Gene’s body. But every time, he found a way to counteract those feelings. “...I know this sounds silly, but...Whenever I felt this gigantic urge to...have sex with Gene, I just thought about how much I loved being a superhero, and that I needed to do my superhero duty at that time,” answered Marvelous Man. Puzzles and Doug looked at each other for a moment before turning their attention back towards Marvelous Man. Director Skye smiled, “How’d you like to work for the D.A.B.?” “Huh?” said Marvelous Man. Puzzles spoke up, “Bossman said would you like a job?” “Oh...I-I guess so. Why?” asked Marvelous Man. Puzzles explained in his thick Russian accent, “Because of your powers, and you are less likely to fuck up. Everybody wants to play ‘hide the salami’ with Gene. That is why he is forced to work alone or with female field agent. Unfortunately, all our female field operatives are high ranked and had to go fight monsters in another realm from invading ours. So we’re short on staff, and you would make good partner for Gene.” “You see, Gene is very special. Other than his super strength, shapeshifting, and his sensitivity to sound cause of the, ya know, rabbit ears, he’s a level two empath,” stated the Director, “That means he can pick up the emotions of other people and even emotional fingerprints recently left on objects or places. He could even detect a person’s aura and know who exactly they are and where they are. Well, as long as they are in the close vicinity of him. His power makes him perfect for recon and investigation for the D.A.B.” Marvelous Man thought back to his encounter with Gene last night. It now made sense as to how the bunny demigod detected him and the skeletons coming out of the ground. Director Skye held up his finger, “But...this is where it start becoming a double-edged sword. He doesn’t know this but while he’s receiving all those emotions like a radio, he’s also broadcasting his own to everybody around him. And because of his...background and his unquenchable thirst for sex…-” “He makes everybody horny,” butted in Puzzles. The Director nodded, “Yes. And usually, that ‘broadcast’ of his can be canceled out by a strong will. So it’s supposed to affect lesser beings and the less inhibited. But with him having universal good looks that can appeal to anybody, everybody that looks at him drops their guard for a second and are immediately infected by his libido. And thanks to our enchanters, it’s why this room, the female staff, and our suits are warded against his ability.” “Oh...wait. Why aren’t the men warded?” questioned Marvelous Man. Puzzles chimed in, “Being the company cum dumpster helps bring up work morale for the male staff and keeps them from moving on to other jobs.” Doug glared at his familiar. “What? It’s true,” shrugged Puzzles. Director Skye sighed, “So now that you know Gene’s...specialness, would you like to join our organization? We could use someone of your skill set, and we’d start you off with a nice salary.” Marvelous Man paused. It was all happening so fast. He needed field experience to rank up, and this was opportunity at his doorstep. Only somebody insane of self-righteous would forgo this chance. “Sure, I mean, yes!” he exclaimed. Director Skye smiled, “Splendid. Puzzles show him around and get him his communicator and scroll, while I push the paperwork through. Now Mr. Marvelous Man, I’d appreciate it if you could start immediately. Seeing as how Gene has to track down the Skeleton Lord before he actually tries something nasty this time.” “Um, yes, of course,” nodded Marvelous Man. Setting down the tablet on the desk, Puzzles immediately transformed into grey smoke. The smoke drifted over to Marvelous Man; resting upon his shoulder. It then reformed back into the fluffy imp that sat and stared at the muscular hero. He reasoned, “I have tiny feet, so I’ll be riding on you. Come on, let’s go find Gene first.” “...Okay” said Marvelous Man. Director Skye called out, “Oh, and one more thing, Marvelous Man. I’d like it if we kept this conversation about Gene’s abilities to ourselves. Especially from Gene. He has no idea that he can influence the emotions of others, and I feel that him knowing that information could hurt himself. Emotionally, that is.” Marvelous Man did not know Gene that long, but anybody with a conscience wouldn’t like to know that they can literally affect the minds of others. If Marvelous Man had that power, he would probably not be able to differentiate who is actually being sincere and who is being swayed by his own emotions. And all those men Gene had sex with...it could possibly cause Gene to believe that he was a raping them all this time. “Yes, sir,” he nodded. Getting up, he waved at the Director and excused himself. Even though Puzzles looked to be as heavy as a toddler, Marvelous Man could barely feel any weight pressing down on his shoulder. One thing he found odd was that Puzzles smelled like a blend of lavender and jasmine. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> As Puzzles explained what each the purpose of each floor was for, he guided Marvelous Man to the second floor: The Shower and Onsen Floor. It was the first obvious place to look for him other than the Training Floor located underground. If not in either places, he would be on the dormitory third floor. Puzzles went on with his lecture, “This is where our employees go to relax and get cleaned up. The water is refined and heated with magic and elemental familiars, which can help field agents recover from wounds faster. On this floor, we also have saunas, and all the facilities we use here are separated by gender. The walls have also been warded to keep out peeping eyes that try to ghost through objects or use clairvoyance or astral projection or whatever. Bossman cannot handle another lawsuit, and my aromas can only relax him so much before he gets a stroke. That was figure of speech. He hasn’t had a stroke...yet.” “Oh...So does Gene get dirty a lot if this would be the first place to look?” questioned Marvelous Man. Puzzles replied, “Yes. I did say he was the company cum dumpster, yes? The men get rejuvenated here and get horny when he’s around. Everybody naked and willing, it’s like candy land for him. Check the locker room first.” Marvelous Man saw Puzzles point to the door for the male locker rooms. He could feel the overwhelming sense of lust washing over him and erecting his primal member. This was not at all like Marvelous Man to get an erection for no reason. That part of his life passed after puberty. Obliging the fluffy smoke imp’s commands, the muscular hero pushed open the door and ducked underneath the door frame. The inside smelled of sweat and musk and echoed with slapping sound effects and the moans of males in ecstasy. Marvelous Man immediately spotted the origin of the smell and sound ten steps away from him. On all fours, Gene Lightfoot was naked and perched on top of a locker room bench. There were two men with him as well with one in front of Gene and the other behind him. Both of them impaled the bunny demigod in a spit roast fashion with their own erect primal members. The one in front of him was a young, caramel-colored Latino man with a swimmer’s build, and the one invading Gene’s rear was a smaller, chubby Caucasian. “I-I-I’m sorry!” stammered Marvelous Man. Backing up, the muscular hero bunked the back of his head against the door frame. Puzzles’ head also collided; causing him to yelp in pain and rub the back of his head. The imp complained, “Watch what you’re doing, you colossus! I told you what he was going to be doing. Why were you so surprised? Nevermind, I’ll take care of it myself.” Puzzles transformed into his usual gray smoke and glided down to the ground. After reforming himself on the floor, he fixed his tie and waddled to the door. The fluffy imp pushed open the locker room door and let himself in. A few seconds later, the sound of a muffled explosion detonated within. The three men Marvelous Man spotted taking part in lustful acts ran out the room sputtering and coughing. The room behind them was filled with smoke that slowly wafted out the entrance. Puzzles nonchalantly walked outside with a satisfied grin. “Must you do that, Puzzles?! I do not find that amusing at all! You could have waited until I was finished with the sex,” coughed Gene. Puzzles sneered, “It’s amusing for me. Besides, three is a crowd, and the best way to break up crowds is to use tear gas. I could try to use a stink bomb scent, but I wasn’t sure if you three had the fetish for that sort of thing.” “But to change subject, now that you’re here and well enough to fight, we need to prep for today’s mission. The magical researchers should have pinged the Skeleton Lord’s location by now with the orb you lodged into him last night,” he stated. Puzzles turned to Marvelous Man, “Go to the magical research facility on fourth floor. You can’t enter without someone like me, since you chose to not release your real name. So just wait outside until we get back. Gene needs to get his spare uniform on the dormitory floor, and I need to make sure he does not ‘get lost’.” “Sure,” nodded Marvelous Man. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Though the sliding glass doors were the entrance to the magical research facility, it paid no mind to Marvelous Man’s existence. Unlike the other floors he was previously on, the fourth floor had its own foyer before actual entry into the facility. Marvelous Man supposed that whatever they researched in there was of great importance. There was no keycard slot or numeric keypad, for typing in a password, next to the door. The muscular hero wondered how someone with higher clearance was given access to such a place. Beyond the glass door was another hallway; turning in another direction to hide its secrets. The elevator door behind Marvelous Man chimed. Turning around, he saw the door opening; revealing the fluffy Puzzles and a freshly-clothed Gene. The rabbit demigod had his arms crossed with his face not hiding any shred of annoyance. As for the smoke imp familiar, his face appeared neutral, as he straightened his little navy blue tie. Transforming back into grey smoke, Puzzles flew over to Marvelous Man’s shoulder and reformed itself back into its suited furry form. The imp sat down as the glass door in front of them slid itself open. Marvelous Man took initiative and trudged on through with Gene following behind. After turning the corner in the hallway, the travel was cut short as they arrived to a spacious room. The area appeared to be a small Victorian-era library with shelves lined with books, and the wooden walls were adorned with masks, portraits, and mystical runes. It reminded Marvelous Man of the Director’s office but with more antiquity to its style. While most of the places in this building seemed to be dull in every sense of the word, important places like this and Director Skye’s appear to give off their own personality. The library seemed to give off a homely tone; complemented by a fireplace and a ticking grandfather clock in the corner. As Marvelous Man scanned the room, he noticed something odd about it. Though it was expansive, there was no other doors leading to other rooms, and the library was not big enough to fully fill out the fourth floor. The staff in this area was also small, since he counted less than twelve people in the library. He would most definitely have to ask about this floor later. A woman of Iranian descent looked up from her book while sitting at a wooden table across from them. Upon spotting the three, she closed her tome and stood up. She wore a cream white hijab with a navy blue gown and appeared to be in her late thirties. The woman bowed, “Good evening, Mr. Puzzles and Gene. I’m so sorry that I did not see you earlier.” “It’s no problem, Fairuza,” replied Puzzles, “This is Marvelous Man. He’s new and is Gene’s partner for now. Marvelous Man this is Fairuza. She’s a sorceress and your field analyst for now.” Fairuza looked up at Marvelous Man, “Nice to meet you.” “Good to meet you too,” nodded Marvelous Man. Puzzles spoke up, “So have you managed to locate the Skeleton Man?” The field analyst nodded and opened her book while whispering to it. The printed text began to rise off the page and float in the air. The words collected itself into a small ball that levitated above the book. Fairuza then gestured with her free hand and caused her hand to flow with a small grey aura. The ball of words broke apart and started to form a map with traffic lines and simple building shapes. Once the map was fully complete, she pointed to a sphere of words that was pulsing on top of a road. “With Gene’s ball, I located him underground in the abandoned Ridgemont subway station and hasn’t moved since. But I find this concerning, because this is one of the homeless communities in Skyway City. He could be hiding amongst them, which isn’t that hard with what Gene said about his complexion…” she stated. Puzzles speculated, “Or he could be holding them hostage or something much worse. What about the scribes? Were they able to get a visual on him?” “I’m afraid not,” shook Fairuza’s head, “They’re being blocked or warded by something. And the police department haven’t received any calls or complaints yet.” Puzzles questioned, “So what do we know about Skeleton Lord then?” “Well...nothing. There’s no historic mention of a Skeleton Lord. Even the magical archives are drawing a blank. The magical researchers are still analyzing the building fragments, but all I can say is that he’s really old. Do not take him lightly. He was sealed away for a reason, so he could be a Rank B villain or above. I’ll let you know more when the magical researchers get back to me,” explained Fairuza. Puzzles sighed, “Then we need to nip this in bud or else the Nemesis Branch will take over this case. And then bossman really will have a stroke after shouting about them stealing all our work and funding.” The smoke imp straightened up. “Alright. You two need to get in there and find the Skeleton Lord. Do not engage him until after you have safely evacuated the homeless. After that, take him down. Dead or alive, just take no chances. He raised skeletons when he was at his weakest, so there’s no telling what he could do after getting some rest. Gene go pick up your weapon. The enchanters have modified it a bit to help you catch runaways. Fairuza please give Marvelous Man his communicator and scroll,” commanded Puzzles. The situation felt tense to Marvelous Man as his heartbeat accelerated. The threat of the Skeleton Lord appeared to increase with every passing moment. He already had a difficult time when him and Gene were assisted by Sugar Skull to temporarily thwart the ancient villain. Without the ghoul or anybody else’s assistance, could they really handle it? Next Chapter
  2. Bear's Cub Part 14

    A few days ago, I figured out how to end this story. Funny this has still been left unfinished for atleast 2 years. I wrote this pretty fast so apologies for the mispelling. Part 13: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5864-the-bears-cub-part-13/ Part 14 “Happy Birthday!” “Hmmmm….. huh?” “Happy Birthday, Bear!” Hare said with a cheer as he slapped Bear’s muscular stomach. Hare quickly grabbed his hand as they reddened from the impact. Regardless of their growth, Bear’s muscles were still like uncompromising granite. “Oh yeah, I forgot” he said almost nonchalantly but it was written on his face how excited he really was. Donut and Slugger came around with a large cake with a large protrusion sticking from it that looked pretty familiar. Bear smirked and giggled a little as they tried to place it on his big muscle gut. “Sit still!” Slugger demanded as they balanced the silver platter before letting it go. All of Bear’s pups stood around his bed as they waited for him to speak. He looked at each one of us with a loving flare in his eyes. “You are the best pups I could have ever asked for. I wish you’d untie me so I could hug all of you.” I saw a grin on Taker’s face at that comment. “Hey, that wouldn’t be fun. It’s your birthday.” I honestly was impressed with Bear’s resilience to speak on the issue when there were signs all over that gave away our plans. There was the fact that the large protrusion in his cake was an extra large dildo with a cake coming out of the cock hole. The fact his big forearms were tied fast to his bed with thick, heavy-duty chains to compensate for Bear’s great strength. There was the face that we’d all come into his room wearing nothing but what he said to be his favorite uniforms on all of us. I was originally against it since the suit he said he’d liked on me the most was my birthday suit. I’d had my hands covering my crotch for the last few hours. I realize it was ridiculous since we all were having sex together every weekend and we all often wore little to nothing anyway but it was different coming to Bear pre-exposed. Bear could see the shyness in my eyes and going by the bounce in his shorts, he clearly reveled in it. “Mmmm, I see Cub’s looking quite tasty today” he said, licking his lips. “Haha, glad you said it exactly like that” Donut said as grabbed me around the waist. We’d talked about this stunt over and over but, no matter what, all the pups insisted that I be the one to do *that*. I felt my body tighten as we walked up to Bear’s bed side and Donut grabbed my waist with his big, muscled hands and lifted me onto Bear’s mattress. The amount of surface area left on the bed that didn’t have a healthy portion of Bear was rapidly shrinking these days. After our last few growth spurts, we couldn’t find a big enough opening down in the den to fit Bear inside. It was like an impending conclusion when all of us had grown so quickly in the last few months. Bear had to crouch in every part of the house and even when he went to his new room in the Hibernation Room, we had to struggle to slip him through and not destroy the walls. We couldn’t let Bear try by himself as, thanks to the growth, he’d gotten way too strong to do most things without destroying something. Doors broke, walls were given knew “openings”, ceilings were instantly decimated with his hard head. Even the hibernation room’s door was removed so that Bear didn’t tear the whole second floor down with his massive shoulders. These were signs that we were going to hit the max size of the two story house soon and it was clear Donut wasn’t too far off. Already his head was closing in on the tall ceilings and I could see his red headed Mohawk scrapping plaster. Still, as we’d grown in the house, we’d become closer than ever. Bear loved us all equally but he was starting to become more of a monster in the sack as our growth seemed to spur him to have longer and longer periods of sex that left us all weak and panting on the floor in heaps of sweat and euphoria. I felt closer to each of my brother’s than I had with my own parents. Donut was like the big brother I always wanted to teach me and make me a better person. Taker and Balls were my pals and loved to rough house with me, ruffling my hair and slapping my butt to congratulate me when I succeeded and to comfort be when I failed. Slugger and Hare were my support system when it came to getting me through my classes that I struggled on and loved to push me to try new things and work to refine the old. Even Toxic was a ball of kindness when he wasn’t and took me to the places the other bears were too nervous to take me. I’d gotten my first lap dance with Toxic. It was almost like he knew what I was most uncomfortable doing and would go out of his way to push me into them so that I’d gain better street smarts. What sucked, however, was that the closer we got, the more I realized something was wrong. Something in me knew each one of them was hiding something from me that they weren’t ready to be open about. That didn’t matter right now though as I stood over the bed and climbed over Bear’s massive limbs. Since he’d gotten blocked from going downstairs to his “contraption”, he tried to do more work outs and lift to compensate for his lack of sexual release while we were all in classes or off supporting our individual clubs. Bear’s concern with our future’s is probably what let us all know he cared the most. That didn’t, however, help me climb over all of his massive, bulging limbs as I kicked a leg over a bicep that was probably a match for my own chest measurement. Bear’s massive body was a lot to take in with people who didn’t know him. When they saw him, many stared and gasped at how they’d seen their first giant. Having an almost 12 foot tall man pass you was like watching a tree with legs take walk. Not just a big tree but a beautiful tree. Bear’s body features were amplified like all of ours. His legs got thicker and his stance got wider. His torso was a mountain of curves and mounds that were each probably further from his body than any furniture one could sit on. It was nearly impossible to get him through our new double door entrance at the front of the house but it was only made worse when he tried to pull his big, hulking arms through. I actually had to climb a little onto his adamantine wall of abs and looked down over a mountain rage to his big, grinning face. I saw his teeth appear as he realized what we’d planned. I took a deep breath and tried to think loose before I moved the candle away from the cake and lowered myself onto his stomach. The cake we’d set on his stomach wasn’t too big but it was made to hold in place a LARGE dildo. Slugger had produced a massive 2 foot dildo from somewhere he wouldn’t say. Before we knew it, ideas were flooding out of him on what to do for Bear’s birthday. I was thinking about how strange that was for an instantly but I couldn’t keep it in my head as my muscular ass cheeks were spread wide by the warm, rubber cock filling my anal cavity. It was sliding in with some difficulty but I was prepared. For weeks, the other pups had been prepping me to take on Bear’s gargantuan crotch anaconda and I’d almost gotten big enough to take all of Donut or Slugger. I couldn’t believe how their growing cocks were able to enter my ass but it was even more impressive that I was making it past the first foot so easily. It was only until last week that I struggled to make it to the 2nd foot. I kept thinking in my head ‘Think of Bear. Think of Bear.’. Donut had taught me that trick when he explained how he’d come into the fraternity as he was the first to take Bear’s cock and was also the one who could take it the easiest due to his size. On the weekends it was an amazing size as Donut, already a massive man, took on Bear’s cock again and again as they both grew and grew through the weeks. They were reaching superhuman levels the way Bear was roughest with him and Hare. A few times, Bear had cracked the walls trying to fuck Donut into oblivion. I thought of how Donut got pounded by the long log of man-god that was Bear as I felt myself get filled with the singular pillar. With a last groan of ecstasy, I was rewarded with a cold feeling as the white icing had covered my butt and I felt a few seconds to relax. I struggled through the waves of pleasure to see Bear’s face and I was happy to see he was giving me the most intense bed-eyes. “Mmmmm, such a good Baby Cub. You’ve almost prepped that tight little butt for me, haven’t you?” he said as he licked his dry lips. He looked like a man who hadn’t had water to drink in years. I felt my muscular chest swell a little with pride as I saw that look of pride. I lifted myself up slowly and my ass made a loud plop at the release of the dildo. “Alright, pup, finish him off” I heard Taker say. I proceeded with the plan as I began to climb Bear’s wide torso and felt the bed fall away as Bear’s body widened with my climb. As I reached his big, cushion like pecs, I looked down between them to Bear’s big face and I think I blushed as I turned around and sat on my stomach. “Oh, good, dinner” I heard and felt rumble through his big chest before a big, wet and long tongue moved over my bubble butt. I groaned and moaned with excitement as Bear moved his tongue artistically over my vanilla cream covered butt cheeks and hungrily ate it off me. “Mmm, my favorite. Cub flavored.” I screamed as he shoved his massive tongue forward like a dagger and I felt myself pierced by what simply couldn’t be just a tongue, though it was. The other cubs began to move into their sectors and began to rub Bear’s big muscles. Rarely did they get a chance to ravage Bear like this so each one went at it like an animal as they tried to please themselves and their big fraternity leader simultaneously. Bear was livid and I could tell as I heard chains rattle and his tight XXXXXXL underwear stretched. I was still receiving a savage lashing from Bear but I could still appreciate a growing pillar in his underwear as he grew hard. Toxic had taken the opportunity for what it was and had climbed between Bear’s big legs to sit on top of his watermelon like nuts. He watched playfully as Bear’s cock reached higher up and was beginning to length between Toxic’s legs. He actually had to move further back as he felt the big man cannon beneath him start to lift his body. The way it moved powerfully, I instantly wondered if his cock was strong enough to lift people and even heavy duty weights. “Uh oh, Bear’s coming to play, pups” Bear said as he felt his cock stretch his sweaty briefs further. His smell was getting stronger as I felt his muscles get sweaty and his hairy chest was starting to glisten from his heat. Toxic looked as excited as I did as we watched the tower grow and reach taller than our sitting positions and finally outgrew Bear’s remaining clothing with a powerful RIP. His cock was a beautiful and powerful piece of architecture as it bobbed with arousal. It couldn’t have been shorter than 3 feet and was veined from top to bottom, the head red with rapidly pumping blood. Each inch looked as thick and intimidating as the rest and we feared that it could rip me or Toxic apart if given the chance. Still it was in Toxic’s eyes that I knew we were in agreement; that wasn’t a bad fate in order to atleast try once. That wasn’t our goal today, though, as Toxic leaned in and I watched his handsome face release a long tongue of its own. He was red too as he closed in on the hot piece of meat that towered in front of him. I was actually pretty jealous even as I felt Taker and Donut reaching up and grabbing my ass cheeks to spread them even wider for Bear’s tongue. Toxic had Bear’s cock all to himself and I saw the desire in him to keep it that way, his resting place on top of Bear’s balls like a throne. I didn’t have time to worry much about it, though, as Hare and Balls had moved to Bear’s big and hairy nuts and were licking it as Slugger looked to be preparing something at the end of the bed. “Got a big present for you bear!” I heard Balls call before he looked over at me and snickered. “Aww for little ol’ m--- FUCK!” Bear roared as he shook in his chains and I was rocked back and forth on his massive, convulsing body. Slugger grinned as he pushed the longest dildo I’d ever seen underneath Bear’s balls, pressing into what I’d always assumed was sacred ground. “Oh you little *groan* fucker” Bear groaned ferociously as his big and powerful cheeks were pulled apart by the truly gargantuan rubber tool. It was beyond human comprehension as it looked almost as big as my big arms in thickness. Bear convulsed and roared with pleasure as his anal cavity was stretched by more cock than he’d ever taken. Bear had done a lot of new things with us in the last few months but we’d had yet to reverse the roles till now. I’d never heard him make such a deep squeal as he was penetrated. The pups were all working more ferociously than before as our exploits reached a fever pitch. Taker and Donut nibbled and kissed each of Bear’s muscle, each one tensing to the touch to rock hardness and practically hot enough to melt stone. Balls and Hare were now trying to suck Bear’s massive balls into their mouths, each one larger than their heads. Slugger was probably having the most fun besides me and Toxic as he quickly pushed his rubber weapon in and out of Bear. Suddenly, Bear’s entire body tensed. “Ah fuck!” he cried as his large and veiny muscles all flexed enormously. Bear’s cock was slowly growing as he felt himself on the edge. I gasped at its size and appearance as it glistened and even turned a bit purple. Before we knew, Bear moved in a blur. His massive biceps pushed Taker’s and Donut’s faces to him. With perfect precision, he gave each aggressive kisses that pushed them both over the edge. Bear knew just how to give each of his pups their high. I watched as he used every tied body part to release an orgasm for each of us. As cum from Donut and Taker rained down over us. Bear tightened up his stomach and roared ferociously. Taker and Donut were more easily influenced by feeling and intimacy rather than power but the rest weren’t so lucky. Bear’s leg shackles came undone as his big muscles bulged. He used his long legs to pull both Balls and Hare into his crotch, pressing their faces across Toxic’s back. “GRAAAAH!” He roared as his cock and balls grew and gave all of them a front row seat to his power. Just the force he exerted caused all 3 to cum simultaneously, Hare and Balls shouting at the top of their lungs into Toxic’s back and Toxic crying as he felt the cock in his arms rock like a volcano and finally spewed cum with the rest of the pups. So much testosterone and energy was enough for Slugger to also cum, who felt he couldn’t move the massive dildo anymore with Bear’s powerful ass cheeks laminating it. Before I knew it, I wasn’t left out as I felt Bear at it again, his tongue penetrating quickly and had me shouting as well. All heard was chains as Bear effortlessly shredded his bonds and began to sit up, grabbing me with an arm and holding me upside down as he came, his tongue going deeper and deeper until finally I came too, firing toward the floor with an unbelievable orgasm. Every muscle was flushed with the greatest feeling that I could never get enough of as I joined the other pups in a white burst of cum. Muscles, cocks, and handsome faces were tangled on Bear’s bed as they all experienced simultaneous ejaculation. Bear was still at it, still hard, and still firing jizz that hit the walls, the ceilings, and the lights, darkening the room as he and his pups coated the room white. Still too small and too weak to do so with them, I still launched a hefty load onto the floor. The others were still lying on the floor weakly, their bodies convulsing as they basked in the afterglow of this last escapade. Bear’s head was firmly placed against the 9 foot ceiling as he playfully licked me and kissed each of my cheeks as I came down from my high. I felt myself surrounded in muscles and warmth as Bear smacked his lips. “That was fun, guys. I’d recommend stronger chains though.” I tried to tell him that the chains were made of stainless steel but I was interrupted by a cracking noise. We all forced ourselves up at the sound of a tree falling down. It was only in the last moment that we were freefalling. A crash came as we all fell and collapsed into the kitchen, cum still raining from the ceiling two stories up but was now accompanied by plaster and dust as the floor wasn’t capable of holding of our weight in the same spot anymore. Bear landed on his big butt but he’d made sure to wrap me tight in his arms for the landing. It was like I’d fallen in a big mattress that had cushioned the fall. Groans could be heard as the guys all felt pains from falling several feet. Bear had a shocked expression his face too and looked at Slugger. Slugger only sighed. “I know, I’ll let them know. This place was getting cramped anyway.” To Be Continued….
  3. Wesley and Master Ed

    AUTHOR'S NOTE: This story contains master/slave and hypnosis themes but no violence. Muscle growth is in the last third but I promise it's worth it. I've written dominance stories before but I think I worked harder on this than most. I set it in England because I think the Cockney accent is incredibly sexy. This is also a one shot from me, and it's a complete story. There will be no part 2. England, the 1980s Ed was always there alongside Wesley’s parents from as far back as he could remember. Ed was his father’s bodyguard and right hand man, and he also served as a sort of assistant, preparing meetings for his father and arranging schedules, driving his father around and other things. Wesley grew up adoring Ed. Ed was powerfully built, more so than any father of any boy at school. The few times Wesley saw him changing were always intensely remembered and savored. Ed had the biggest muscles Wesley had ever seen. Ed was taller than his father by six inches, and dominated any room he was in with his presence. He was hired muscle, and as Wesley grew older he realized that Ed was meant to be intimidating to anyone that met with John, whose life was all too brief. Throughout Wesley’s childhood, Ed was always there at his father John’s side, saying “Yes, Master John. Right away, Master John. Would you like some tea, Master John, sir?” Ed was a servant in every way, in spite of his size. His deference to John was unwavering. The level of respect he showed both publicly and privately was intense and absolute. When Wesley was ten, his father, who was a prominent member of government, suffered a stroke and promptly died. His mother vowed that she would never remarry and had a nervous breakdown. They had little in the way of other family members. Both of Wesley’s parents had been only children, and the grandparents were fond of Wesley, but two of them (one grandfather and one grandmother from different sides) were in constant need of medical care, one grandfather was a heroin addict (not publicly known) and the other grandmother had strict religious views that had alienated her daughter. Wesley’s mother put it in writing that Ed, who had been a trusted family friend for ten years and who had worked his way into her trust wholly, would assume temporary guardianship of Wesley, and the lawyers drew up the papers to make it fully legal. Ed would always say “You listen to me, lad. You always listen to Ed. You listen to me, you can’t go wrong. Your father’s gone but I’m here and whenever I tell you somefin’ it’s for your own good, understand?” Wesley’s mother recovered from her breakdown and by that time Wesley had already begun to think of Ed as his real father. John had always been largely absent from his life. There had been nannies and Ed had always been the one to give him guidance. When bullies teased him at school, Ed told him how to stick up for himself, and demand they stop. He taught him a little bit about fighting before his mother put a stop to it. He made sure that Wesley was involved in scouting and had the idea for him to go to a summer camp that taught real survival and military skills, something most posh elites wouldn’t dream of doing for their young boys. Wesley loved being around Ed, and felt slightly guilty that he missed his biological father less and less. His parents were largely insulated from the economic turbulence of the times, and there was constant talk he overheard about the working class and what would become of them. His father had been involved in large scale economic policies. ENGLAND, 1985 In school, Wesley always did exceedingly well. Even when his mother was diagnosed with cancer, Ed told him that nothing could affect his studies. His entire future was riding on what he produced in school. When his mother slipped away, Wesley was 16, almost 17. At this point, Ed had full guardianship and was Wesley’s legal father. But the man still referred to him as “Master Wesley”. He spoke in a heavy Cockney accent and had never talked about his past. Wesley knew he was working class poor a long time ago, and knew that he had to grow up in the streets fighting a lot just to make his way in life. And then the time came for Wesley to go to university. “There now, Master Wesley.” Ed held Wesley’s coat in the air for him to slip his arms into. Wesley was a pretty lad, and all the girls thought so. He had dark shining hair and a pixie face. He hated that he didn’t look anything like his now legal father, whose gruff features: bald head, graying stubble, 40ish appearance complete with craggy skin and a deep voice made him practically ooze masculinity. Not to mention his body, which he had always kept fit, far after his job as a bodyguard had transitioned to merely looking out for Wesley. Ed held the finances and the trust fund until Wesley was of legal age, and now that he had to hand it over, the time had come to tell Wesley. “You ‘ave to make a decision, Master Wesley. Regardin’ your finances. This is a rather delicate matter to bring up, but it ‘as to be brought up.” Ed stood over the boy, almost a foot taller and oozing power in his black suit and red tie. “As you know, you are inheritin’ a substantial sum, but it ain’t going to be enough to last forever. And you ‘ave to decide whether or not you want me to stay ‘ere with you.” “Of course I want you to stay! You’re my father! I mean, I know I don’t call you that. But you are. Aren’t you?” “I’ll always be there for you, and you’re the son I nevah ‘ad,” Ed began. “But the truth is, I need to make a livin’ and I ‘ave a bit of a confession for you. I have taken money out of the family fortune over the years and started a side business. I replaced what I took and made sure it’s all there for you. I want you to know because I love you, and have made sure you’ve done everything right to get ahead in life. That’s been my job. I’ve made your meals and I’ve not been able to protect you from grief and loneliness. I’ve failed because I’ve put a lot of time into my business dealings, because I knew the money wouldn’t last. You ‘ave enough to go to a prestigious university and then enough for maybe a few years more. It won’t last. That’s why I did this. So we could be a family. I know I’m a man of few words, lad, but you ‘ave to know that.” “I know. I always know. You’re my hero,” Wesley said, looking up at the proud face of his former servant, the man who had called him the rather elitist and pompous affectation of “Master” since his birth. “And one more thing. I don’t think you should call me “Master Wesley”. Ed laughed a gruff laugh. “It’s what your mother wanted, and I promised her before she died. She didn’t want you to call me father or dad. That’s why I never let you call me anything but ‘Ed’. But I always thought of you as my son and always will.” “So…what’s this business?” “You’ll find that out over time. I’m going to show it to you, but not yet. I want you to go to university. Make friends for once. You have a brand new start at this. Don’t fuck it up, mate.” Ed grinned and Wesley grinned with him. “I’m really proud of you. I didn’t know you were that smart. I mean I knew you were smart but-“ “I just felt you should know the whole truth. I’d never to anything to endanger you, lad. I want to make sure I’m every bit the provider your parents were.” “I love you, Ed.” “I love you, too, Master Wesley.” Wesley grinned. “Stop calling me that.” Ed laughed. Over the next few months, Ed took over the family estate, which was a rather nice house in the country and Wesley started going to school. Wesley came home for winter and summer breaks and would always do minor paperwork for Ed, who was creating the foundation for a business venture. And then after a year and a half, Wesley, who was 18, came home for Christmas. He was greeted at the train station by Ed, who was dressed in a really sharp blue suit (black was his usual color, so it was a nice change to see) and several men that Ed introduced as his employees, and both of them were bald like him, well muscled, and had firm handshakes. One of them was younger, though bald, his face was young. But strong. He wore a leather jacket and grinned like a Cheshire cat. He sized Wesley up with his eyes and smelled strongly of cigarette smoke. The other man was older and dressed in a dull brown suit and had graying hair on the sides he shaved, but had a look of danger to him that Wesley immediately sensed. Their names were Pete and Ian. They took Wesley out to dinner near a pub and had a good time asking him about school and hushed up when Wesley asked them about their jobs. “We’ll discuss that later, lad,” Ed told him. “Finish your dinner and we’ll continue this at home.” When they got home, it was just the two of them. “So do you ‘ave girlfriend yet?” “No. No, I don’t,” Wesley said shyly and blushed, trying to avoid the subject. “Wesley, I’m goin’ to ask you somefin’ very important. I want you to answah me ‘onestly. Are you gay?” Wesley wanted to run out of the room. “Look at me!” Ed commanded. Wesley looked up. “Yes. I’m sorry!” He wanted to cry and scream. “Hey. Hey. None of those tears here. You think I give two fucks? You’re my son and I love you.” Ed took his hands and cupped them around Wesley’s face. “Dad..” Wesley had never really used the word before. Ed hugged him and held him for a few minutes, comforting him with a strong hand running up and down his back.” “That’s alright now, isn’t it? You’re right as rain is what you are.” Ed clapped him on the back. “And I’ve known for quite some time, you know.” “How did you know?” “I knew when you were a little boy. You tried to sneak a peek at me whenever you could. All you wanted was to come into my bedroom whenever I was undressing. Your mother made me lock my door after enough times.” “I’m..I’m sorry.” “Don’t be sorry. Sorry is for lesser men. You’re the son of a great man who did great things and don’t you forget it.” “Yes, sir.” Ed grabbed a beer from the fridge and handed another one to Wesley. “I think you could use one of these, lad.” “I’ve never had beer.” “Never? How long have you been at college for? Should have gone to some parties by now! Don’t tell me you’re hiding away from everyone, still.” Wesley sipped his ale. “Oh! That’s um…wow.” “You’ll get used to it. You’re a man, now. To you and your future.” He clinked their bottles together. “I joined a gym. A few months ago.” “Did you now?” Ed had showed him how to lift weights a few years before but Wesley hadn’t been interested. Ed brought that up. “I was…embarrassed.” “Why were you embarrassed?” “Because I got…” “You got excited watchin’ me? Is that it?” Ed sipped his beer. “It’s alright. Lots of men at the gym like watchin’ me. One of the reasons I go.” Wesley sipped his ale delicately and nearly spit it out. “What, you think you’re the only bloke that likes dick, mate?” Wesley was so shocked he didn’t know what to say? “Yeah, I like men. I like fuckin’ their pussies ‘til they scream bloody murder. Course I could never do it here. Though I admit since you moved out I’ve had a few boys over.” “That’s…I…don’t know what to…say.” “Say what you feel. That’s ‘ow I raised you.” Ed said sternly. “I think it’s hot,” Wesley whispered out loud, barely able to get his words out. “Sorry, I ‘ad trouble ‘earin’ you. What did you say, lad?” “I said that’s very hot, sir.” Wesley said, much more loudly. Ed belted out a laugh. “Now that’s more like it. You think it’s hot for two blokes to ‘ave a go, eh? Come ‘ere, Wesley.” The older man held Wesley again and this embrace was different. Wesley finally felt like he could let go of whatever held him back. He couldn’t explain what he was feeling. “I’ve always liked looking at you,” he whispered. “Go on,” Ed said, rocking back and forth with Wesley in his embrace. “You weren’t like other dads, you were better. Stronger. More manly. Taught me things no one else did. Like how to find things to eat in the wilderness and make tents and traps. Even though we didn’t actually get to use them,” he stifled a laugh. “I looked up to you. I didn’t want you to think I was weak.” “I don’t think that. I think you’re a very smart young lad. I was always rubbish at school.” Ed noticed Wesley’s grip was becoming tighter. “You’re like me. You’re gay.” “Yes. Yes, but you always came first, you ‘ave to know that.” “I do.” Wesley could feel Ed’s hot beer breath on his cheeks and moaned. “Alright. I think I know what you want,” Ed whispered in his ear. “Do you want Dad to take you into his bedroom?” “Yes,” Wesley croaked out his answer. “God, yes.” “Oh, little boy you are about to make me so ‘appy!” And before he knew it Ed was scooping him up in his arms and casually holding him in his iron biceps as they made their way to Ed’s bed. Ed shut the door with his foot and laid Wesley down and took off his shoes. “Do you want your Dad to make you feel real good?” “Yes, yes I’ve always wanted that!” “Take your clothes off. I’ll make a man out of you, yet.” Ed took off his suit jacket and loosened his tie. Wesley slowly took off his sweater. He was shaking from excitement. His smile burst through suddenly, as he removed his shirt. “I’ve been working out a little. Not anywhere near as big as you, but…” Ed ran a hand over his son’s abs. “That’s nice. I like that quite a lot.” Ed got behind Wesley and seductively swayed his hips back and forth slowly, feeling his son’s bony frame. Wesley was his son now and was about to become much, much more. Wesley was half his size, but compact and not an ounce of fat on him. The muscle was so minimal as to be pathetic. If he didn’t know any better he’d swear the boy was part Japanese, he was so small. At best his dick was only two inches long, and he couldn’t have been taller than 5’2”. “Do you know what I want from you, boy?” he whispered huskily into Wesley’s ear. “I want you to suck off my big prick and eat up all of my cum.” Wesley moaned. “Now I’m warnin’ you, I’ve got a big ‘un so you better learn quick, son.” Ed firmly turned Wesley around and undid the boys belt and his pants dropped. He yanked down the boys underwear with a smirk on his face. “What an adorable dick you got. Want to see mine?” He took off his tie first, and wore an arrogant smile on his face as he did so. He took off the shirt slowly, and Wesley stood there shaking from the chill as he savored the outline of the only man he’d ever really looked up to, worshiped even, the muscles pushing out the shirt and filling it out as it strained against the large man’s frame. The shirt came off and there was more chest hair than Wesley expected on a frame of a much younger man, every inch powerful and muscular. Ed exuded power. His chest was mounds of solid muscle. His arms were like a gorilla’s and Wesley started drooling over the man who had always towered over other men and made them look weak in comparison, himself included. He’d been jerking off to the thought of Ed for years now. Ed shoved his pants down and stepped out of them with a hungry look, and every part of him oozed sexual confidence. He stood with his dick trying to break free from the jock strap he was wearing and rubbed the throbbing erection against his son’s stomach. He was much taller than Wesley and his dick was almost at Wesley’s chest. “Lick it. Lick it for me. Taste it with the sweat still there.” Wesley looked up at him with a twinkle in his eyes. The boy had never been so thrilled in his life and Ed was relieved. The minute Wesley ran his tongue against his almost too-big dick he instantly knew this kid was made to be a sub. He sucked on Ed’s balls through the mesh fabric for a while and licked the dick and moaned some before Ed delicately drew down his jock strap inch by inch until the lad greedily tasted his stepdad’s cock for the first time. It was heaven, that mouth. He looked down at the lad with his angelic features and wide eyes looking for approval, his dick head gently being sucked by the boy he’d raised. He moaned in pleasure. “That’s a good lad. What a pretty boy you are. What a pretty mouth for me to fuck. But now I want you to take it into your throat, lad. You’re going to gag but I want you to do it. It will hurt but you’re goin’ to learn to suck a real man’s dick tonight. Are you ready?” With his dick still firmly being sucked, Wesley nodded. “Good lad.” He positioned himself and Wesley so that Wesley was kneeling more and he slipped his dick further and further down the lads throat. “Breathe through your nose, little darlin’. Just through the nose. That feels right good. That feels proper nice!” Wesley felt the force of the man’s hands pushing him down onto the dick and it was heaven. He was finally with another man, and it was the man he’d spent his teen years dreaming of, even though he had hated himself for it. He started coughing but kept on. He was gagging on the dick as it had inflated to its full nine inch capacity and the tears flowed over his cheeks. It went on for an hour, with him sputtering, coughing, gagging, and he nearly threw up three times. Ed slipped his dick out every now and then to make sure his little darlin’ was doin’ alright. They moved to the bed where Ed could lie down to get some right proper sucking. He creamed so much so suddenly that Wesley didn’t know what hit his mouth and then when he realized his mouth was full of man cum he started swallowing it. It tasted like gel candy and sweat, the sweat of hard man labor. He could cry from the sheer pleasure of eating a part of Ed, the part of his manhood. He sucked and sucked until there was no more cum and Ed picked him up and held him and dry humped him gently for a few more minutes. “That was nice.” “I don’t want anyone else. No one but you.” “Hush now. We’ll talk about that later…” The next day, they got dressed and Ed wore the proud smile of a man who had conquered his conquest. Wesley felt in bliss when he had woken up with the much bigger man looking down on him, stubble rough and brown on the man’s face and he felt a sudden wish that he could grow facial hair of that kind, but he was 18 and still had never needed to shave. His own face was smooth as a 12 year old’s. When Ed had climbed on top of Wesley and brushed his stubbled mouth to kiss his own, he didn’t want it to stop, this feeling of a big strong giant with muscled arms as big as his head putting a rough hand on his face and giving it a gentle squeeze as he beamed looking at his new fuck toy. “Now today,” Ed said as he prepared some oatmeal. “I’m goin’ to take you to town and we’re goin’ to visit the business. Coz there are things you need to see. And I know you’re goin’ to make me proud.” The drive was largely silent as Wesley was still basking in the afterglow of sucking his new dad’s dick and emptying his balls. He could still feel the taste of Ed in his mouth and every time he thought about it exchanged a knowing glance with his new father. The building was non-descript and somewhat on the outskirts of town. Old, brick, three story. A bunch of pubs lined the street down the way. Between there were some cheap housing units. Ed was wearing a power suit and Wesley felt something was off when they arrived. Wesley looked up at the building and hadn’t expected it to be in this part of town. He gave Ed a questioning look and the older man just said: “Follow me.” Ed was so confident and strode into the place like a man who truly knows how to carry himself in the world. A woman in a lavender outfit came out to greet him. She had orange-brown curly hair that lustrously fell over his shoulders. “Why Mr. Bester. How lovely to see you, sir. And is this..?” “This is Wesley. Wesley, this here’s Anne.” “Wesley, lovely to meet you.” “Let’s have some tea, shall we sweetheart?” They took tea in a small room meant for visitors. The furniture was very nice and antique. The inside of the building was well decorated in Edwardian and Victorian aged furniture. Wesley sipped his tea and was brimming with questions, though he’d begun to suspect what was happening his heart was beating twice as fast.” “So, then. Wesley, this is my business. The money pays the rent and the business more than pays for itself. I have a staff of 8 girls and they’re all good at their jobs.” “You…have sex for money?” “Yes, dear. Do you have a problem with that?” “No, but I am incredibly worried you’ll wind up in jail.” Wesley turned to Ed who grinned like Wesley had just told a good joke and was holding back laughter. “Son, that won’t be a concern. The local police are some of our best customers. We keep things quiet. It’s a classy joint. We talk with any boys comin’ here that they’re on their best behavior. I have some big young scrappy boys I’ve hired to look after these girls. And it’s worked quite well. For three years now.” “What about the local government? What if someone gets wind?” “The mayor and practically every member of his immediate staff, that’s about four men all come here, though some are regulars and some only occasional visitors. They’ve all been compensated. It’s a small enough town so if you don’t make noise, you won’t get hurt. Of course, that’s just the beginning.” Anne smiled knowingly and exchanged a glance with Ed. “There’s another establishment I run ‘bout fifty miles from here. Once a month a bunch of lads meet for fights.” “Fights?” “Fightin’ is how I made my way up in the world. I was fighting underground since fifteen and made quite a lot of cash, well for then anyways, by beatin’ up lads older than me. I got out after a while to do construction. But I was muscle for some local gangsters. It’s time you heard this story as it concerns your father, lad. I know you thought the world of your dad but he used resources to keep this whole area, well, in balance you could say. Lots of crime in other parts of the country nearby but here there’s a balance. Over the last twenty years I have had ties with anyone underground. These are bad men that do bad things, but they kept their noses clean in this town because your dad paid them well to make sure they didn’t do anything serious here, and they did good things eventually. Helped out a few girls that were in a bad way from some other bad men, if you get my drift. Anyways. Your father and me, we took care of things on the side without goin’ through the law. But only when we had to. Things you don’t need to know about. But it bonded us together. And right now, well, I sort of run the show. The big boss handed the reins over to me so he could retire. I’m the perfect man for the job. I kept up ties with all your dad’s friends. I help them out and they help me out.” “You’re saying you’re…actually a gangster. Sir.” “Well. When you put it that way, yes. But you see, lad, the plan was always to get out. I’m an expert in protection services that are not entirely on the up and up, and I learned all about legal security with your father and his sort. In the next few years I’m going to invest in security services, form a security company and place men across the country who have ample experience from the other end of things. Well, some of them. A man who knows how that sort of thing works knows how to prevent it. We’ll provide bodyguards, guards for posh neighborhoods, guards for shopping areas. And that will be just the start…but what do you think, son?” “I think I trust you. And I won’t worry about you if you tell me not to. And I love you.” “Would you like to meet the other girls?” Anne asked sweetly. Ed nodded in the affirmative so they went upstairs. Each room had a different girl and Wesley shook hands with each one. He felt dirty doing so, oddly and blushed often. Ed’s plan had gone according to plan entirely. When Wesley’s father John died suddenly, Ed knew he could seize upon the opportunity. His original plan had been to seduce the widow and marry her, but not long after she began mourning she started having a lot of pain and not long after that the cancer diagnosis. It was at that point Ed had begun to notice how often Wesley conveniently came in to the bathroom while he was inside. He left the door left unlocked on purpose, just to catch a glimpse of the boy’s face. And he knew that puppy love would blossom someday, and that his rise would be instrumental in making Wesley his ultimate fantasy. A true proper son to be his loyal fuck and suck would be a dream! “Have you chosen a major yet?” he asked Wesley in a local pub over a pint a bit after midday. No one else was in the pub. “No, I’m afraid not. I’m not sure what to do with my life.” “You’ll major in finance and business. You’re going to be a money man. And you’re going to make money your bitch and the world with it.” “What about you? I mean, that is to say-“ “I’ll make you into mine. Would you like that?” Ed was so gruff and startlingly firm that Wesley wanted to sit in his lap and just be held. “Yes, sir.” “Good. It’s settled, then. Now, let’s finish this, and I’ll take you home. I’ve got some things to do with my men. You met them at the train station. They’re loyal and they know how to be smart about what we do, so just respect them if they ever come round. You don’t ever give them grief and they’re to do the same.” Ed was so much more powerful than Wesley ever dreamed. The man had orchestrated so many different levels of power it was mind boggling. The man had come with nothing and Wesley had been handed everything. It made him feel inferior to his new dad and he wanted to do everything he could to prove himself worthy and useful for him. He would not disappoint. He got near perfect marks all throughout school. He sailed through finance, though business was a bit harder. The double major was difficult but not impossible. Ed would invite him to come home once a month from university and they would have a sit down about some matters of investment, planning for the future. And then Ed would take him to bed. The first time Ed fucked him had been so massive. Literally, his dick hurt so badly that Wesley was glad he had all of winter break to heal. He was under orders to use a dildo every chance he could get, and luckily he had the resources to afford his own single room without bunkmates. Just feeling his dad’s wet cockhead sliding along his ass before deciding on the hole to enter and then being able to say “Oh, dad. Oh Dad dad dad dad dad…” It was his mantra while the cock entered him and truly made a man out of him. He cried out in sheer joy as his dad conquered him, a man twice his size but grateful for his son’s pussy. ENGLAND, 1989 By the time Wesley graduated, he did so with full honors and no one had been prouder or clapping as loudly as Ed. And then Ed brought him home and put him to work right away. By this time the security business was up and running. Wesley had helped him form all the documentation along with the lawyers Ed hired. He was on the ground floor of a business form the ground up and used it for ideas and inspiration for his classes. He was often one step ahead of other students because of the real world experience he was getting. Ed used the fighting ring to look for potential security men who could be motivated to go straight and a lot of them were so poor the crime they’d done was little in comparison to the chance to work for Mr. Edward Bester. Those boys he chose he also groomed. They would be good lads, or they’d regret crossing him if they chose to double cross their employer. There were government men that came to their home sometimes and Wesley was not privy to those conversations. All he knew is that they asked Ed to do things and he made them happy, and they were indebted to him for that. It made Ed trustworthy and also powerful. A contract was signed and suddenly his company was going to be one of the biggest in all of England. He would have to hire hundreds of men. Wesley became a very useful asset to the company as it grew, and it grew fast. Edward Bester, the boy from the streets who never went to school a day after the age of 12 was now CEO of a company where a dozen college-educated men all answered to him and called him “SIR”. He wore expensive suits and dominated any room he was in. If Mr. Bester looked at you with just one withering look, you knew not to cross him even slightly, and you performed your job with perfection. He was not unkind or sentimental, but the perfect serious man, unmoved by emotion with just the right amount of swagger. Wesley and he had shared a bed for several years. College had been difficult but now that his career had taken off they were able to be together the way they’d always dreamed. Things had gradually changed for the two of them as Ed made slight requests, one at a time, very carefully. The first request was that Wesley, in addition to calling him “Dad” began referring to him as “Boss” or “Sir.” “I’d like that. I’d like that a lot, Sir.” The next request was that Wesley start wearing women’s nightclothes on occasion and though he was reluctant, it made his dad very happy to slip a red bit of lingerie on his son and call him a girl while he fucked him with what was now a very well used hole. “Who’s a good girl?” “I am, sir. Thank you, sir.” “I’m going to ride your ass, girl. Like a woman. Would you like to be my woman, Wesley? Huh? Would you?” “Yes, sir!” Wesley never turned down a request. In fact he looked forward to them. Ed bought some leather daddy outfits, things he had had specially made. He would use Wesley in just about every position. One day he brought home a sling that he set up in one room so that he could hoist Wesley up by ropes and the fuck him while he hovered in mid-air. It was ecstasy for the both of them. One night, he took Wesley aside and asked him: “I’d like you to do somefin’ for me, little man. I’d like it a lot if at home you only call me one thing. Do you remember what I used to call you, when I was your dad’s man?” “You used to call me Master Wesley.” “Right. Like a proper gentulman from the old days. But what I really want is to be the Master of this House.” “Yes, Master.” “And I’d like to make some changes. Now, I know you work hard for the company, and you’re starting up the investment side of things, but…honestly I just keep seeing you dressed up and ready to serve. Would you like that?” Wesley was willing so that night he served Master Ed with a silver tray. Ed had a butler’s uniform he made Wesley wear. And then when Ed got horny he could easily access Wesley’s ass because the pants had a big hole in them for being fucked. “Not the rich little boy lord anymore, are you, boy? I’m the Master of this house, now, aren’t I? You like that don’t you? You like being a servant! Say it!” “I like being a servant. I want to be a servant, Master! You’re the Master of the House, sir!” And so on weekends, and also when they got home from work, Wesley would wear the butler’s uniform and wait hand and foot on Master Ed, or sometimes he’d wear a leather pair of underwear straps and he would start the day by waiting on his new Master by any means necessary. He was now sleeping on the floor on a small pallet, and then upon awakening would begin his new day as a practical slave. He would make breakfast and lay it out before Master awoke. He would satisfy Master’s sexual urges whenever Master asked. He would bow and worship Master if Master asked. He would buy presents for Master randomly to show him his affection. He would serve Master, taking his shoes off, his coat, and Master began snapping his fingers to command him. He knew in an instant when to kneel, when to bow, and when to start licking Master’s boots. Master would read a book or newspaper at the dining table while getting his massive dick sucked off. No matter how much he exercised, Wesley would only be fairly thin and toned and never ever have his Master’s bulk. Master would work out with big dumbbells in front of his boy, and demand worship. “Look how much bigger than you I am, slave! It’s pathetic, really. Lick that bicep, lad.” Wesley would lick all the sweat off Master’s body, he would clean the house in the nude, he would take calls and then go outside to run errands with clothing. Eventually when he did this it began to feel wrong. It began to feel wrong to wear clothes, even if it was cold. “Do you love me, slave?” Ed asked after several months of weekend slavehood. For that is what he now was, and Ed openly referred to him as a slave when they were at home. “Yes, Master, I do. I love you with all my heart, Master.” “Would you do anything I ask you to? No questions asked?” “Yes, sir.” “I’ve invited a few men over tonight. They are all gay men and all of them are powerful. They are all going to fuck you in front of me.” Wesley’s eyes grew wide. He had never been fucked by anyone but Master Edward. “These men will use condoms and lube. They will fuck you in the sling if they prefer, or possibly on the rack. We’ll see. You will do this and you will beg them for more. You will make them feel like real men, even though none of them look like me, none of them can hold a candle to me. I am still the only one you call Master. Do you understand that, fairy?” Master had taken recently to calling Wesley names. It excited Master and Wesley alike. “Yes, sir. I want to please them, sir.” And that night he did. A group of older men, all in expensive suits lounged in the dining room smoking cigars. The gangsters Pete and Ian were there, as well as some rich blokes. Master Edward joined them, though smoking was rare for him, he did enjoy a good cigar and brandy every now and then. Wesley stood naked as he was told while the men sized him up. “This is my son, and he will be your fuck toy tonight.” “You are the luckiest man in the world, I think,” said one. He was tall and balding and wore a large mustache. Another had short gray hair with sterling eyes, very stern looking, almost like an older military sort. The third was fatter and wore a beard. They ordered Wesley to sit down with his hands tied behind his back, fucked his mouth and his ass at the same time. By then he was in the sling. All night long dicks were in his mouth and ass as they took turns, both Master Edward and his three friends. Cigar smoke filled his lungs. “Have you ever smoked, lad?” Master Edward asked. “No, sir. I’m not the man you are, sir.” “Inhale this. Take a puff.” Wesley did so off the cigar and he felt his lungs burn with tobacco for the first time. He moaned with pleasure over doing something so dirty. “Do you think you’re a real man, then? Like us?” “No, I’ll never be the real man you are, sir.” “Little fairy cunt. Open your mouth, faggot. I’m going to give you another test. See if you can smoke this entire cigar while I personally fuck you.” Wesley did so and it was not easy to smoke without his hands but he didn’t drop the cigar while Master fucked his ass. Master’s muscles throbbed and his bald head shone in the dim light. His pecs shook as he pummeled his son and the three men watched in equal amounts disbelief and ecstasy. “What a good little slave cunt you are. Give me that cigar, cunt.” And so it began. At work, father and son were respected. Wesley was a vice president of operations and was kept busy by the ever expanding need for security. Men dominated the building. Almost everyone in the company was large, well-built, and dominant. More than a few would give him the look of a predator sizing up their prey. His father tended to surround himself with men who were secretly gay. He had a new house in London that he frequented on occasion and would approach men who used rentboys with opportunities to come work for him. He would use the owner to make connections. 90% of his staff were well educated gay men on the downlow. He never invited these men home to fuck Wesley. But he did invite them over for circle jerks. A few caught Wesley’s eye. It was important to Ed that no one knew about their Master/slave relationship from work. That was their domain and he wanted Wesley to command respect within the company. A few men did ask to fuck Wesley, though. He was a very pretty man and in his twenties he was much prettier than most. What he discovered through the gay paradise his new Master had created was that he was incredibly attractive to larger muscular men who wanted the chance to fuck a much smaller man. Two of them began to do so while others watched. Their circle jerk club had expanded to 15 employees. Pete and Ian were there, transitioning from gangster to office workers, though they were on call to intimidate at Ed’s whims. Anyone who discussed anything to anyone was certain to be fired, and have his legs broken. Everyone knew Master Ed wasn’t joking about that. Monthly orgies were common in their house. Men would fuck in every corner of their home, and it became a shrine to gay sex. Wesley had been fucked by at least ten of the staff now. Sometimes they would line up and beg him for his boy pussy. Everyone was very respectful of Master Edward’s only son. One day, he was at his Master’s feet when Master was reading his newspaper. “Fetch me a cigar, lad. And a whiskey.” Wesley did so. He cut the cigar carefully for Master and watched in delight as Master lit it up. Master had grown a beard of late, and it made him look even manlier and respectable. Smoke curled up and then a cloudbank of tobacco bloomed from his lips. “You know I have enough money to take care of you for life. If anythin’ were to ‘appen to me, you would be well kept, lad.” “Yes, Master. But-“ “Don’t interrupt me,” Master sternly rebuked. “I’m sorry, sir.” Wesley blushed. “Now, where was I? I think it’s time we changed your occupation, don’t you? You weren’t made to be a cutthroat businessman and we both know it.” Wesley’s heart started to fall. “Have I done something wrong?” “No, no. You haven’t done anythin’ wrong. It’s just…you’ll never command respect. You just aren’t that type of man. And you aren’t really happy doin’ any of this. I know what makes you ‘appy. What makes you ‘appy is servin’ men bigger than you, which is most.” “Yes, sir.” “I’d like to arrange for you to be my willing slave at home. I’ll be conductin’ business less, say four days a week. I’ll be here longer and when I’m not here, you’ll do projects from home for the business. And then when I find willin’ men who want a boy whore you will suck their dicks for cash like the faggot you are.” Master Ed said all of this calmly and efficiently. “Many of them know you already. And all of them are prepared to keep their mouths shut when they fuck you. Fuck you like a whore.” That weekend things had changed considerably. Master made his announcement that Wesley was no longer going to work for the company and that he was to become a permanent sub, and that his slavehood would extend to the entire company of gay men that took part in orgies. “So we can order him around, sir?” asked a tall blond man whose name was Carl. “Yeah, but you got to pay for that. There will be a slave fee for anyone wantin’ him on your own time.” And so it began that Master Edward began renting Wesley as a slave to the other men, all of them masculine, strong, big, and tall. The men mostly took to it very well for they had been acclimated to the idea of owning a slave in secret. Most of them got Wesley at least twice a month. He would come to their houses, clean up, do sexual favors, etc. A typical week would go: MONDAY – David David was a skinhead, with a Cockney accent much like Master Edward. “Oi. Are you done with the bathroom yet, slave?” “Yes, Master David.” “Well then get over here in the fucking living room and suck my cock like a good bitch!” TUESDAY – Carl Carl was 27, tall and blond and rowed a lot in university. “Hey slave, did you make my chips yet?” “Yes, Master.” “Good, serve them on your knees to me and grovel.” “Master Carl you are so manly, please accept my humble servitude. Please allow me to serve you and be your slave.” “Alright, I will. Lick the mud off my boots now. I want to see you do that. Fuckin’ slave cunt.” WEDNESDAY – Keith Keith was 40, graying hair and an aristocratic look. “Why hello, slave. Are you done ironing my pants yet?” “Almost, sir, Master Keith.” “Well when you’re done I want you to come over to my bedroom. I want my cock sucked. Don’t be too long.” “Yes, Master.” THURSDAY – Richard Richard was a smirking power hungry beast of a ginger. At six foot eight, he was one of the tallest men Wesley had ever seen up close. “I’m going to spank you, you dumb cunt. Would you like that?” “Yes, Master Richard.” Richard also liked to humiliate him. Made him bark like a dog and fed him out of a dog bowl. It turned him on so hard he nearly creamed himself just watching the slave lick his dinner out of a metal dog dish on the floor. FRIDAY – Gino Gino was half ItalWesley and half English and had olivine skin and a deep five o clock shadow, and wide laughter lines all over his face. His slick black hair was always perfectly combed and coiffed. “Hey, slave. Go get me a beer.” He grinned so widely. “Yes, Master.” “Hey, slave. Turn on the tell for me.” “Yes, Master.” “Jerk off for me, slave. Show me you think I’m hot.” “Yes, Master.” And on weekends he would come home and serve Master Edward. One day, though, he came home and found a young lad, around the age of 17 washing dishes in the kitchen, in an apron. The boy was flawlessly attractive, with rich auburn hair and stunning eyes. A clean face devoid of facial hair. “This is Devon,” Master Edward said, introducing them. “Devon is my new slave boy.” “What?” “Now I know what you’re thinking and he isn’t ‘ere to replace you. Don’t worry your pretty little head like a woman. I know you do.” Wesley blushed. “Devon ‘ere is just a beautiful addition to our family and ‘e’s goin’ to be makin’ us both very ‘appy.” “Hello, sir.” “Sir?” “It’s time for you to take your rightful place and ‘ave a slave yourself. Devon ‘ere will call you and me both as Master.” It was a shocking turn for Wesley, but he accepted anything his Master said as gospel. Edward helped himself to a cigar while the boys got acquainted. What a lucky man he had been. If only Wesley knew how good that luck was in reality. For Wesley had never imagined that Edward had been slowly over the years he had been raising him, giving him a chemical compound in his food. He had raised the boy from a small age to want to serve. He had procured the chemical from a scientist that Wesley’s father John knew. ENGLAND, 1979 He remembered the day well, when the man showed up in the pouring rain. He spent hours in John’s study and John related the story to him. A wet, homely looking middle aged man with glasses had come to the door. John and he went into his study. There were sounds of a scuffle. Ed had knocked on the door and asked if everything was alright. “Don’t come in! Just don’t!” John screamed. The door opened and the man calmly walked out and John followed suit. “What was that, sir?” “Long story. Come on. Have a drink with me.” John told him what happened. The man was a scientist of the highest echelon who had found a way to create a serum that would make anyone into a willing slave, but only over time. He had given John all his notebooks. “Why did he give you these?” “We’re…old friends. When he showed me the vial I don’t know what came over me. I just took it from him and looked at it and then I did something rather unspeakable. I lunged at him, pinned him down and made him swallow all of it.” “You did WHAT? Sir, you are in the House of Lords. You can’t afford a scandal.” “You don’t understand. It worked. You have to dilute it, he said. Said that in its pure form it could be dangerous. Well, I just didn’t think that anyone should know about it. He wanted M16 to have it, but I told him to never speak of it to anyone. Works like hypnotism, anyone who swallows it has to do what you tell them. I had to slam his arm on the floor so he’d open his mouth.” “And now?” “Now he has to obey my instructions. He will go about his life as normal and not ever tell anyone about this night ever again.” “Sir, and you think he will keep ‘is trap shut, sir?” “I do. He was never one to lie and I’m afraid I can’t let it fall into the wrong hands. The truth of what happened here tonight must never leave this house.” John poured himself a brandy. John put all the scientist’s findings in a safe. The incident blew over but a week later John had his unfortunate stroke and died. The first thing Ed did after everyone went home and the grieving widow went to stay with relatives was crack the safe. A bunch of gold was in there, as well as the notebooks. He took the notebooks. He was able to replicate the formula but it wasn’t easy and some items took some doing to find. Part of the way the formula worked was that whoever “imprinted” their voice onto you shortly after ingestion was going to be the only one the hypnotic suggestion worked for. In other words, if he was the first person to talk to you after you drank part of the solution, his voice would be the one you obeyed, but not anyone else’s. At least not if you didn’t talk to anyone within the timeframe of an hour. Ed had used the formula in only small amounts on Wesley over the years, gaining his following, his adoration. But part of the consequence of using it on it on a young test subject was that the puberty of said subject would be delayed quite considerably. Wesley wasn’t even able to cum until he turned 17, and was far mor underdeveloped than most boys. His dick was only 2 inches long for fuck’s sake. No facial hair yet and the lad was nearly 27 years old. He looked no older than the boy Devon he was talking to in the other room. Ed had felt no guilt in using Wesley as his test subject but had come to truly love the lad. He was his for life now, that much was certain, and he wanted to rectify certain things now. He had an entire company filled with gay men that did his bidding because he had dosed every single one of them with slave juice. He had dosed all the organized criminals in the area as well. It wasn’t really a very hard ascent to power. It took a very short time for him to dominate his world, and get dozens of men and eventually hundreds to worship the ground he walked on. He could snap his fingers at any one of them and they would jump at the opportunity to do his bidding. ENGLAND, 1997 One day, Ed decided to track down the original scientist who created the hypno formula that worked so well to create slaves for his enjoyment and well being. He couldn’t dose the man since he’d already been imprinted but he did find out where he worked. He had a detective put together a list of potential victims and eventually dosed a man with high clearance. This man was a biochemist. One of the smartest men in the world. Ed put him to work right away. He explained the slave formula and said he wanted to make an antidote. Even though the man had been dosed he understood his own predicament. He lived to serve Ed, but knew if he wanted a life of his own again, he would have to invent an antidote. Not just an antidote. With the notes of the original scientist, who had been told to never share those findings with anyone, they discovered the secrets of how to change the male human brain. There were a few “switches” and the slave switch worked quite well. But what about a “master” switch? As it turned out, there was one. But it wasn’t quite enough. The first formula worked mentally but also physiologically. Wesley was barely into the first stage of puberty even though he was 27 and Ed wanted to know if that process could be sped up, if it was possible to grow the lad. The new scientist slave admitted that muscle growth technology had existed for over twenty years but that it had been utterly repressed due to the side effects. Ed smiled. “What might those be?” he had asked. He ordered the scientist to never mention his name to anyone, ever, or mention any of their conversations. He then ordered him to create a batch of the serum. Ed had given Wesley a brandy to drink. The lad rarely ever drank alcohol as it was usually reserved for masters. Wesley’s transformation to submissive slave was based on Ed’s whims and they had grown stronger over the years. But now he had so many slaves that he wanted to shake things up a bit and create a TRUE son, a son that would be perfect to take his name. Any true son of his would have to be a born master. As Wesley drank the brandy, he noticed something happening with him and Devon. He was feeling very strange. All his life he had felt inferior to other men and had wanted nothing more than to serve them. But now that he was with Devon, and his master father had given him the go ahead, he couldn’t believe he was warming up to the idea! He had become so used to being a slave that the idea of domination was to him, unthinkable. He didn’t talk to Devon much. He sat in the armchair his master had usually occupied and surmised the boy. He was definitely a pretty boy, prettier even than Wesley. He looked like a model. His eyes were so deep and blue, his hair was so auburn brown it shone. His face so bright and happy and beckoning. Wesley sat in the chair and finished the brandy. “Get over here.” “Yes, sir.” “Strip your clothes.” “Yes, master.” Wesley felt a thrill he had never felt before. He took off all his clothes and stood there with his 2 inch dick hanging out. “Suck me off, slave.” Devon happily agreed to do so. That night, Wesley went to sleep in a bed for the first time in years. It was disorientating but he enjoyed it. Devon did sleep on the floor. When he got up in the morning and went to pee, he saw that his little dick had grown by as much as an inch. “What the fuck is going on?” He came downstairs. Ed was smoking a cigar and wearing one of his expensive suits. “Hullo, lad. Glad you’re up. We need to talk.” Ed told him about the formula and what changes he could expect. At least, he told him about the “alpha” formula. He neglected to mention he had stunted the boy’s growth throughout his life, which had resulted in him having a shrunken dick that could barely cum more than a trickle and never fully orgasm. And he neglected to mention he was responsible for the boy growing up to want nothing more than to be his slave. He let Wesley think these were natural things that Ed had managed to correct with the right contacts. “You wanted me to be like you,” Wesley said in wonder. “Do you ‘ave a problem becomin’ like your old man?” “No. It’s just…different. I’m going to grow? Actually grow?” “As big as a fucking house with the dosage I gave you.” Wesley looked at his image in the giant gold-framed mirror in the living room. He still looked very much like a boy with black hair growing fairly wildly. A boy who looked ridiculous in a grown man’s suit giving orders to other men. But soon no longer. Wesley started wearing his old clothes, the ones he used to wear to work or around the house before his father had declared he stop wearing them altogether. He felt suddenly that he had no desire to serve anyone. He felt amazed by this, and took to ordering Devon around with gusto. He had paid attention to all the other masters at work quite well and found he was capable of being quite harsh sounding when he wanted to be. And after a week his clothes started to feel quite snug. After ten days he barely fit into any of them. They bought new clothes for him. As he grew taller, he also grew in bulk. Whereas before, no matter how much he worked out always resulted in a look where he resembled a fourteen year old at best, now he was growing wider. His rib cage actually looked like it was expanding! He started to grow facial hair, and he realized it one day when he kept scratching at his face for some reason. He had never had any before and thought maybe he had a rash at first. But then he realized it was a thin line of peach fuzz. He was so excited he decided not to shave. By the next day it was a little bit more distinct and by day three it had turned into a full shadow, graphite gray smearing and adorning his once angelic cheeks. It was such a vast difference that for the first time in his life, people started to see him as an adult walking down the street. He had grown three inches and although he was only 5’5” it was still better than the practical midget size he had been. Women started to notice him. Another few weeks went by. His father had ordered him to work out every day and he developed muscles all over. His pecs were taut and visible, his biceps small but much firmer than before, his calves and thighs striated with veins. His dick got up to five whole inches. He ordered Devon around and took joy in making him cook and clean while naked. The boy smiled at him constantly and now that his dick was bigger he could finally cum like a man. He started fucking Devon in the ass now that he had a length where he could actually accomplish this! It was so hot for him to do so. The first time he penetrated Devon’s perfectly white and tight asshole was one of the best moments of his life. He actually could feel the liquid gushing through his dick and into the orifice eagerly awaiting it! The rush of it! He had never experienced anything like it before! The next week saw some pretty profound changes. He developed body hair, pubic hair, and had already begun shaving every day, which he took to proudly. He got a haircut and now looked like an average male adult in his early 20s. He had reached 5’7” He had to buy new shoes and new clothes again. He tried to just buy one or two outfits since he had no idea how far he would be growing and he made sure to buy them in areas far outside the town he lived in. No one recognized him at all and he realized that he was going to have a problem with identity. Who would believe he was himself? Ed told him not to worry, that after his transformation was complete, he would get new paperwork drawn up and give him a new identity. Ed had really saved him, he thought. No longer was he a quivering little boy drawn to servicing other men. Now he was his own man with his own suck slave! He began snapping his fingers and barking orders around the house. “Slave! Get me some tea! Slave! Run a bath for me! I’ve been working out and I need to relax! Slave! Get me a beer! Slave! Get over here and suck me off, I’m really in the mood to cum in your mouth, boy!” It was a drastic change in his attitude and he couldn’t stop himself. He didn’t want to. Another week saw him entering into real jock territory. His biceps became even fuller. His pecs and back were very visible. His nipples would strut out if he wore a T-shirt and he started to become very cocky in public. He began to give women a look that made them desire him. His back had wings now, and it impressed him to the point where he would study his reflection every day and admire his growth, sometimes for an hour or more at a time. Several times he had to jerk off at his new reflection. In just six short weeks after he got up to 6 feet. Ed was 6 foot 3 inches. He wondered if he could get to that level. It was a thrill to see his dad face to face now whenever they were together. He beamed all the time and when he worked out started to feel so empowered he felt like he could punch holes through walls. The testosterone rush was new to him and he felt the urge to punch things more. He thought about beating up his slave but since he never experienced that himself, refrained from doing so. He told his father how he felt one night. “You need to come to the fighting ring and get that aggression out. Trust me, you’ll thank me.” The first time Wesley fought another man was one week later. By that time he had reached 6’1” and weighed in at 180 pounds of solid muscle. He worked out like a maniac every day and thought about fucking and muscle and nutrition constantly. His father had been overseeing his diet and his slave Devon had been under strict orders to adhere to cooking a healthy regimen. It took Wesley a week of studying boxing and fighting. He would watch VHS tapes of it and absorb all of it. Suddenly he had the urge to do real violence and he thrilled over it. He was quick and efficient in the fighting ring. The ring was actually held in an abandoned warehouse and all the guys there were chavs, so he dressed the part. He was taller than a lot of them and he couldn’t wait to make them pay, make them pay for laughing at him behind his back, all the men over the years who thought they were superior to him. All these thoughts came to him in a rush. He was by far the least experienced fighter there but he learned quickly after just one punch to his face he beat his opponent to a pulp. He was quick and strong and he felt like screaming in primal lust after bloodying the first man he did. He circled his prey one by one and took three of them down before Ed called it for the day and clapped him on the back, congratulated him, and said he had become a true man among men. The other fighters shook hands with him and many asked him how long he’d been fighting and asked for some pointers. Wesley smiled mischievously. He grew and grew. His muscles were like temples now, holy and sacred. His pecs had become truly meaty slabs and he pleasured to the point of creaming himself with hundred pound dumbbells and the thought that he was actually becoming a fucking god. In two months after drinking the alpha serum he hit the 200 pound mark. He started getting his hair cut in a military style, and his face had changed considerably. His jaws were much bigger now and the stubble in combination made him look like a true warrior. He had gone from having a slightly oval face to a square one, and he commanded attention wherever he went now. His biceps were the size of small melons. He enjoyed intimidating other men in public just by walking past them, and looking down and smiling. He was now 6’3” the exact same height as his father and still growing. His dick had grown steadily and was now at 7 inches. “Hey, slave! Did you clean up my bedroom?” “Yes, Master Wesley. I did, sir.” Devon bowed to him. “Good. Get over here and suck me off. God, I love your throat, slave.” The jock god had on most days been wearing gym clothes and cheap T-shirts. He presented his dick and smiled arrogantly as the much smaller man sucked him off, like a good sub. His leg muscles were easily bigger than Devon’s head now. He felt like he could run for miles around the smaller man. Everything about being big was good. He looked like an Olympic athlete or better. He peaked finally at 6’6” and 240 pounds. He was an absolute giant. He looked nothing like his former self and intimidated practically anyone he came across with his now constant smirks or scowls. Just one flex of his arms told other men to back the fuck off. He would sometimes go to bars just to mop the floor of the place with some drunk asshole and humiliate him because the idea of embarrassing a lesser man excited him to the point of nearly cumming in his pants. Wesley had the drunk’s head in a headlock. The man was trying in vain to escape. “Now that was real stupid, wasn’t it? Are you going to be smart and back down? Are you going to apologize to the lady?” The beautiful woman crossed her arms and looked at Wesley approvingly, and repeated his sentence. “Yeah, are you going to apologize to me?” “I’m really sorry.” “You shouldn’t call women sluts if they don’t want to sleep with you, mate. Or a cunt. In fact, the only cunt here is you. Say it.” “I’m..I’m cunt.” Wesley dropped the man who landed on the floor with a thud. “Thank you,” the woman said impressed and delighted. “My pleasure,” Wesley said, grinning. His dick was a full 8 inches flaccid and nearly 10 when engorged. Devon was definitely having a harder time pleasuring him so they had upped the ante by using a hole clamp to extend the young boy’s asshole. Wesley changed his name officially to “Dominic Bester” and finally splurged on nicer clothes now that he had a body that wasn’t going to grow out of them. His perfect, charming smile won over everyone he came across. His voice had dropped considerably from that of a timid boy to a bass that made lesser men and women quiver in lust. Dom Bester made his first appearance as VP of the company to all the men that had worked there for years. And since they were all slaves to his father, none of them had a problem with the fact that they had never heard of this other son of Edward Bester. With his tall godlike appearance, deep commanding voice and winning personality that was almost a carbon copy of his father’s, Dom fit in right away and took to ordering around his subordinates with ease. And he seemed to know the business intimately well. It was uncanny to the brainwashed crew of gay alpha men. But when Ed told them that Dom was really more than an equal, that he truly was their superior, they believed it wholeheartedly. Ed announced he was leaving for a month and left Dom in charge while he was away in London. The orgies began again at home, and this time it was Devon that was on the receiving end of things. Dom enjoyed fucking his boy and then watching a line of men fuck him as well. When Ed had found Devon the boy had been homeless and eating out of garbage bins. Now he was in bliss getting fucked by a room full of muscle daddies… … “How are those reports coming?” Dom asked Keith and Carl. “Almost done, boss.” Carl replied. “Well it was due this morning. You two know what that means.” Dom said, snapping his fingers. The two followed the larger man in his expensive pinstripe suit. Dom adjusted his lapels and drew the blinds as the two men disrobed and presented themselves to suck his dick while he lit up a cigar at his desk. “Oh. Yeah. That’s right. Suck that dick, you cunt. That’s what a real man’s dick is like, in’t it, cunt?” Dom, formerly Wesley said, chomping on his cigar. Carl he wanted to make out with a little first. Though the blond hunk had no idea that the man who intimidated the hell out of him now used to be his own sex slave made Dom even hornier. He held the cigar in his hand and smiled in a primal, hedonistically superior way. “I want you to bark like a dog, cunt.” Carl did so. “Now stop. Now take this dog food and eat it out of this bowl, cunt. You too, shit for brains.” Soon his subordinates were eating dog food out of a bowl while he laughed. The new Dom Bester could choose between any of 15 men from work to come home and be his lover for the night. They were all overcome with lust for him and he topped them all. Sometimes two or three in a row depending on his mood, before dismissing them to go home. And he would not spare them his wrath at work. He would gladly reward good work and humiliate and berate the ones that fell behind. The new Dom Bester would reflect on his former status as he chomped his cigar while wearing his suits, walking around town so he could simply have the joy of looking down on shorter men he came across and smiling to himself in deep satisfaction. He would think of the short nerdy slave boy he had been and the true man he had become. Throughout this ordeal, Ed and his new son Dom had not engaged in sex. The imprint was gone on the former James and Dom had taken his place. They were like two different people and Dom smiled as he saw his now shorter dad come in one night as he curled 120 pound dumbbells in the living room. “Hey, Dad.” “Son. You’re looking amazing.” “Haven’t seen you in a month. Did you miss me?” Dom asked arrogantly and flexed. “I did, quite a lot. You’re just so fucking ripped now. So fucking big, I’m so fuckin’ proud of you!” “Thanks, dad. I’m up to 260 pounds now! That creatine you gave me has done wonders, wouldn’t you say?” Dom made his huge man pecs dance for his father. “Indeed! My god, the size of you! You really have outgrown me, and I’m proud to say it.” “You should be proud of me. I upped our client list this month by 3%.” “What? That’s amazing! What’d you do?” “I told people why they should go with our men and I’m very convincing when I want to be. Wouldn’t you say?” “I’m proud of you! We should have a drink to celebrate!” “Let’s go to the pub and have a pint, mate!” Ed blinked. It was the first time his son had used the word “mate” with him. That was new, but this was a new territory they were in. At the pub, Ed couldn’t believe how big his son was in comparison to other men, how he carried himself, how he strutted about like he owned the place, how he intimidated other men playing pool, how he challenged a few men to armwrestling only to smile arrogantly as they shied away. “Son, this is right fantastic is what this is. You’re going to be the man that can truly represent this company. You’re all man, son!” “Don’t I know it. Cheers!” Dom smiled as his dad drank his ale. “Let’s go outside. Now.” Ed blinked and complied. He followed his massive son, not believing how wide the man’s back had become. The back of a true warrior god! “Alright then, pops, here’s the deal. I want you to get in the car and I’ll drive us home. Then you’re going to get inside and take off all your clothes. And then you’re going to beg me to suck on my 10 inch cock.” “Right.” “Right, sir. I want you to call me “SIR” from now on, dad. Or better yet, Master. Master Dom has a nice ring to it, wouldn’t you say.” “It sure does, Master Dom. Sir.” “Mmm mm. You are a good looking motherfucker, still. I will say. Can’t wait to get you home. When was the last time another man fucked you again?” “Heh. I’ve never let another man go near my hole. I ain’t never been fucked yet.” “Well now, then it’s high time someone popped your motherfucking cherry, right lad?” Dom said, smiling as he drove. At home, Dom slammed the door as his father walked ahead of him, discarding all clothes as Dom positioned him to get fucked. He got one of his old dildos and shoved it deep into his father’s crack as the old man groaned. “Jesus Christ, that hurts!” “Well you should get used to it because you’re never going to fuck anyone ever again. You’re my new fuck slave, you stupid motherfucker!” He took out the dildo. His dick was at full mast. He began to tenderly shove it into his dad’s hole. “I love you and you are my father. But things are going to change a lot. Oh god that feels good! I’m fuckin’ my dad! Hell yes! Oh! Oh god!” Dom grunted and thrusted for a half hour, just breaking in his dad’s hole. It turned him on terribly that he was bigger than his father now. “You like that, old man? You dumb motherfucker. You didn’t think I’d find out your dirty little secrets, did you? Well I opened up the safe, FAGGOT. I found out what you did to me, making me a fuck slave all those years. Stunting my growth. Making me weak and servile!” He fucked his father to emphasize each word. “AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” He came inside his father and soon the hold was overflowing with Dom’s cum, landing like pudding on the carpet. “Now lick that up. Lick up everything dripping out of your asshole. Lick my cum off the floor as it’s fucking precious, isn’t it?” “Yes, Master Dom.” “Stupid motherfucking shithead. I still love you, don’t get me wrong. But you’re going to be obeying me from now on, fuckhead.” Dom looked down on his father as he gathered cum out of his own asshole that his son had left there and cupped it into his mouth, tasting his own ass with the cum, then when that was accomplished licking the carpet of any precious liquid that escaped. Dom lit a cigar and was exhilarated by the nicotine rush. “You only gave me one of these once. You thought it was funny to let me try one, then you never did again. Well, now the cigars are all mine, pops. The house is mine, too. Everything is mine, the company, the whorehouse, the fighting pits. You’re going to give it all to me.” “Right, son. I mean, Master Dom, sir.” Dom smoked his cigar in deep satisfaction. He flexed before the father he’d had since the age of ten. “I’ve got to thank you for this body. It’s much better than the old one, don’t you think? I’m a fucking god now!” Every muscle in his body radiated power as he said those words. His every movement betrayed how superior he felt, and how massive. His every movement he could feel how heavy he was, how strong, how much stronger than other weaker men. “I can lift 400 goddamn pounds now, pops!” Dom blew smoke and sneered at his father. “Bow to me. Bow to your master.” “Yes, master.” “Say I’m a god.” “You’re a god, Master.” “And you worship me, don’t you, faggot?” “I worship you. I am a faggot.” “And for the rest of your life you’re going to continue to work out for me, and be my houseslave. Now get me a goddamn ale, shithead.” “Yes, Master.” … One week later, Ed announced his retirement. Dom would take over the family business. A few weeks later… Dom was on the phone being very forward. “No, I didn’t say it was alright for you to do that. Do what I tell you to do the first time or I find someone else. You have 24 hours to make this right. Do not disappoint me or you’re fired.” He hung up. “Johnson! Where are you? Johnson!” “Yes, sir. Right away, Mr. Bester. How may I assist you, sir?” “Those insurance forms,” Dom commanded. “For the new client. Did you fill them out yet?” “Uh..they are half-way done, sir.” “Half-way doesn’t pay our bills. Does it? Does half-way pay our bills?” Dom scowled at Carl. “No, sir. I’ll finish them right away, sir.” “See that you do, Johnson. Or I’ll find someone that can.” Dom put the cigar back in his mouth and shut the door to his office, walked back and put his feet up on the desk and his hands behind his dead. Life was good. This weekend the orgy had changed slightly. Devon, though he hadn’t taken the alpha serum, was happily fucking Edward Bester. He had never fucked anyone and it felt really, really good. “Am I doing good, Master?” “Oh, you’re doing fantastic, mate. Keep it up, keep fucking my dad.” The line behind him included about 9 different men from the company, all of whom were taking their turns with Edward, fucking his hole and making him scoop up the cum as it dribbled out of his recently devirginized hole and devour it like it was candy. “This is fucking great. Our boss one week, our cum dumpster the next!” “Mate, how you doin? You won’t more dick?” “Yes, masters. Please fuck me. All of you..please…OW! OW oh GOD this hurts, Master!” “Keep going, Devon. Don’t stop!” Dom commanded. Devon happily continued with a blissful look on his face. When he was homeless he was so scared and now he lived in a mansion with proper gentlemen and he was fucking a bloke for the first time. It was heaven! Each man took his turn with Edward and they all left a very happy group. “Did you enjoy that, pops?” Dom asked. “Doesn’t feel very nice, getting’ plowed by ten guys in a row, does it? Well, get used to it. Because I’m going to give you about, oh, ten years more. See, that’s when you started plowing me, from 17 to 27, so I figure I owe you ten years. And from what I read, you might shrink a bit.” “Oh. No, master! Please, anything but that Master!” Dom came over to the spot Edward was kneeling. “Stand up, slave!” Edward did so with a fearful look on his face. Dom slapped him across the face forcefully. “Don’t you ever presume to talk to me that way again! I own your pathetic slave ass, don’t I?” “Yes, sir. I’m sorry, Master.” “Mmm. I just can’t wait to see you after you shrink. I gave you a rather large dose so according to the projection analysis, you should be about 5’2” when this whole thing is over.” Edward began to cry. It was the first time Edward had ever cried in front of Dom, who had once been Wesley. “Stop crying, you baby!” Dom fished a cigar out of his expensive suit jacket pocket and lit it up. “Now, why don’t you hop into some red nighty negligee and wait in bed for me. I’m going to give you a nice long fuck like you deserve. Little man.” Dom said, slapping his stepfather on the ass as hard as he could. Edward wiped his tears and did as his son commanded. “Now then, how’s about a little muscle worship, Devon?” “Yes, Master.” Devon happily felt his master’s enormous Olympian muscles as Dom laughed. “You know, I used to be a lot like you. But I truly like you, Devon, and you deserve to be happy. How’d you like to get big like me?” He puffed his cigar. “I would like that a lot, Master. I would like that a lot…” THE END
  4. SEED (Part 2)

    SEED - Part 2 Jack was starting to lose himself again due to the power of the aroma that was covering the wing of Jason’s hospital floor like a thick luscious fog. His cock, if possible, was even harder than it had been back at the farm and it felt as if every part of his body was building up into a sexual frenzy that he knew he soon would not be able to control. He contemplated leaving and going back down the elevator, when he saw a box of surgical masks on the floor. Hopeful that it would help, he picked one up and put it on. Even though he was still incredibly horny he was able to regain some more control of his body. The fabric of the mask must have been filtering just enough of the aroma to let him keep his wits, but his yearning for an orgasm was still at an incredible level and he didn’t know how long he would be able to keep from completely succumbing to the feeling he was feeling. To describe the feeling, would be like he was right on the edge of a constant orgasm that never let up. It was combined by an incredible desire to have someone fuck him both in his ass and mouth. He knew that if the mask came off, he would completely fail to resist the feeling and be a pawn in this euphoric atmosphere. Part of him screamed to rip the mask off and just relish in the erotic abyss, but he knew he needed answers. He knew he had to help his uncle. So, after surveying the environment of the hospital wing, he began to walk down the hall toward Jason’s room. Along the way, he noticed drug carts on their sides, holes in the walls, broken glass everywhere and a very sticky substance on the floor and walls. Basically he thought it looked like a war zone. As he passed by the various rooms that were open, it seemed weird and ominous that there were only a very few people there and even stranger, that they all were men. There wasn’t a woman to be seen. As well, each one of them seemed to be in some sort of trance. He figured it was the same type of trance as he had experienced it himself. Their eyes were open, but their faces were of euphoric expressions and they were in a constant heightened state of orgasm. All of them were naked and as Jake looked down their bodies, it was very visible that each of them had been having various episodes of orgasms as cum covered most of their bodies and beds. Also, their cocks were at a constant state of full erection; some just slowly spurting or oozing out more cum. They weren’t frozen in their beds, but they were writhing around and sexually touching themselves, by pinching their nipples, stroking their cocks and fingering their assholes. He felt envious. Jack also noticed in some of the rooms and on the floor of the hallways, orderlies, male nurses, doctors and every man that he had seen was in the same euphoric coma. Jake knew that if his mask were to come off, he would be joining them. He checked the straps to make sure they were good and tight, but something in the back of his mind just wanted to untie the straps and to join the men and he even had a burning desire to suck and fuck them as a few of them had found each other and were fucking to no abandon. He shook his head to get the thoughts out. He stepped over and around the mass orgy of men and as he grew closer to where he thought was Jason’s room, he tread even more cautiously. He was afraid that his uncle must have been somewhere around to cause this as Jack had figured that he caused what happened to him on the farm. He remembered when he saw his uncle tear off into the fields and he wondered if he had made it to the hospital first. He feared for Jason as well. He hoped that Jason would have been able to help him with the situation, but if he was in the same state as these men, then all hope may have been lost. Just as a depression about that began to set in, Jack saw a few other nurses and doctors who were actually walking in and out of what should have been Jason’s room down at the end of the hall. He thought, “Oh thank God…At least some of them are still…well…them.” These men all had their clothes on but there were definite wet stains around their crotches, where they must had fallen victim to his uncle’s desires. Stranger still was that the closer he got to Jason’s room, he noticed that the nurses and doctors, all male of course, looked to be of their own minds and none of them were wearing masks either, so how was it that they weren’t totally incapacitated like the others. They were all larger in size than the rest of the men that were in the euphoric state. Their clothes were very tight across their bodies and even some of their clothes were torn where it looked as though their muscles had pushed through. All of them looked as large as guys who had spent years at the gym or on a stage. None of them were as large and obscene as his uncle, but all of them were definitely buff and in various sizes of muscle and thickness. They were bodybuilder, power lifter, and bouncer looking. Even a few of them were shirtless and two of them were actually completely naked with massive bodybuilder bodies that had even larger muscles and cocks that must have been well over 8 inches, soft. Jack’s still hard cock shot precum out of it as he saw them. It seemed that those two men, one being slightly smaller than the other, were the leaders of the other men that he could see, with the larger one being the boss. He noticed that a few of the other’s had called them both doctor, but he couldn’t make out their last names. Jack stopped dead in his tracks and watched the men. He stared at them as they moved around and in and out of Jason’s room, and some were carrying large containers. He leaned against the wall and looked intently at how their muscles moved and flexed as they moved. He noticed the power in their arms and their asses pushing the fabric of their scrubs to the limit. All of them were definitely packing as huge bulges pushed out their pants or underwear. A few of them would walk by each other and briefly stop and kiss deeply, encircling their tongues and feeling each other’s bodies. Jack was completely transfixed on them. His own hands began to feel under his shirt and his right hand found his nipple. He squeezed it and moaned quietly to himself. He watched their wet crotches and the huge shafts of the two naked muscle Gods and his mouth began to moisten. His breathing rapidly began to increase and his other hand found his own mound in his pants. He squeezed his rock hard cock and he moaned out loud this time. Behind him, to the left, he noticed a large oblong knob of a drawer and he moved in front of it and deliberately pressed the knob into the crack of his ass as he began to move his hips back and forth. His eyes closed and visions of his uncle fucking him from behind began to send Jack over the edge. He grabbed the desk in front of him and pushed harder into the knob. He pushed so hard that he could feel the knob pushing against his hole, pushing the fabric, demanding entrance. He unknowingly called out, “OH GOD YES…FUCK ME!” This caused him to open his eyes and he saw the larger naked muscle god start to walk over to him. He watched with pleasure as he could see that the man’s cock was growing and getting hard and massive, ending at a full mast of well over 12 inches, which only made Jack’s insatiable desire even heighten. He nodded his head to the stud while licking his lips. He wanted this. He needed this more than ever. There was nothing that he craved more. He knew for some reason this isn’t why he had come here, but he didn’t care. It was all that he desired. The filter of the mask was failing. His constant fucking of the knob had caused the fabric of his shorts to begin to give way and to his wonderful surprise the knob broke through smashing hard into Jack’s willing hole as he let out a cry of joy. “OH JESUS!! YES!!” Instantly, as if by instinct, he feverishly began to fuck the knob in and out of his asshole. The knob was about 5 inches long and it looked like a butt plug with the middle of the knob being the thickest part and it perfectly fit into Jack’s hungry ass. It was the best feeling he had ever felt before. The most he ever had was his hands to pleasure himself, whether it be jerking his cock or teasing his hole, but he had never experienced anything even remotely inside him and it was amazing. Jack was a 26 year old virgin. The muscle God was now in front of him and Jack looked up at him the towering 6.5 foot man and nodded his head, saying one word as he begged, “Please!” The man smiled and nodded in acceptance so Jack took one of the man’s large quarter sized nipples into his mouth and he began to suck on it, flicking it with his tongue and nibbling it as he sucked like a baby starving for its milk. This caused the muscle god to moan loudly and he grabbed Jack’s head pushing his face hard into his granite chest. Feeling the sheer power of the man, made Jack feel like he knew it was his job to please this man and to be his servant and he was willing to give his body to do so. Jack was accepting that he was a muscle pig. He sucked feverishly on the man’s entire chest going from pec to pec, to nipple, to flexed bicep, to abs to pit, licking and worshiping the muscle that was before him. As he sucked and worshiped the huge torso, the man picked up Jack’s lower body raising his feet off the ground and he began to help the knob fuck him harder and harder. The man tore Jack’s pants more to ease in the knob’s dominance of Jack. As he went back on forth on the knob, Jack began to scream out in complete pleasure and then he pleaded to suck the man’s cock. As soon as Jack pleaded for the man’s cock, the man pushed Jack’s head down and he felt the mask come off as he opened his mouth as wide as he could. He no longer cared about succumbing to his uncle’s aroma. His only desire and will was to serve the man in front of him. He was now this man’s property. He opened his mouth as wide as he could as he barely fit the man’s giant prick into his mouth. This was the first cock that Jack had ever had in his mouth, but it was like he had been doing it for years. It was as if it was instinct. Even though the sides of his mouth hurt, he didn’t care. He licked under the head with his tongue and he inched himself lower and lower sinking the man’s cock deeper into him causing the man himself to reach a frenzied pitch of euphoria. The man held Jack’s head as he fucked the boy’s face. By this time, a group of some of the other muscled men had walked over to the scene and had disrobed all of their clothes as they were stroking intently on their larger than normal shafts. The men’s voices were deep and low as they egged on Jack and his new master, the boss. They pulled off Jack’s shirt and a couple of them began to touch Jack’s chest, squeezing his nipples. Hands and mouths were all over Jack’s body and the feeling was incredible. As Jack feverishly sucked the bosses cock, the other smaller naked muscle man pulled him off of the knob with a pop and he took off Jack’s pants and all of the rest of his clothes. Then he replaced the knob with the tip of his cock. Before he could enter Jack, the Boss, put his hands around Jack’s waist and picked him up, twisting him around upside, keeping his cock in Jack’s mouth, and then for the first time, Jack’s felt what it was like to have his cock in someone’s mouth. The smaller god began to kiss Jack’s ass and then he began to lick his freshly fucked hole, with a tongue invading where the knob used to be. This was more than Jack cold take and within only a few moments Jack exploded into his partner’s mouth. He thought that the orgasm at the farm was the most he had ever cum but this time it was so powerful and long lasting that Jack could literally feel his balls emptying out and along with his identity. He was now becoming like the others and he didn’t care. Oddly enough, his insatiable desire, did not subside after his orgasm, in fact, it seemed to make it increase. Jack continued to suck on the boss’s massive cock and the boss turned Jack back around so that his feet were back on the floor. That’s when the smaller god pushed his wet thick cock into Jack’s willing ass. As with the boss, the smaller god took charge of his end of Jack. He fucked Jack hard and passionately, moving in and out around pushing his cock in as far as he could go and then tease Jack’s ass with the massive cockhead right at the opening of his ass. For what seemed like an eternity of bliss, the two men fucked Jack from both ends, just as he had desired earlier. Neither of them spoke a word, but Jack knew that he was there boy, their play thing and he couldn’t have been happier. They made no commands to him, they just were in charge. It was almost telepathic in nature; Jack would just realize that he needed to lick the boss’s balls and then concentrate on the cock head for a while. Jack knew when to back into the smaller man’s cock so that he was doing all the work and then he would clinch his ass just right to make the smaller man moan in ecstasy. The three of them were a well-oiled machine of premium sex. They remained constant like this for more than an hour, never ebbing, only increasing. Then Jack knew it was time to make his owners cum, he simultaneously worked on the boss’s cock giving him long deep insertions into his mouth all the while tonguing the underneath of the cock, which he instinctively knew was the boss’s favorite. As well, he tightened up his ass like a vise and pulsated his fuckhole to make his 2nd master go wild. Meanwhile, the onlookers where firing off their own orgasms and covering the three with their cum, soaking their bodies with warm electrifying energy. As the pinnacle neared, both of his masters began to moan louder and he could literally feel their rising orgasms as he himself was on the verge of a euphoric explosion. First to cum was the boss. With one final thrust so that his cock was entirely down Jack’s throat, he erupted shot after shot, down into Jack’s gut. There was so much cum that was filling him up; Jack could feel his stomach push tighter against his skin as it filled to capacity. Then just as strong as the boss’s orgasm, his other master’s cock shot deep into his ass, filling up his intestines and stomach even more. The sensation of having both men shooting deep into him almost simultaneously, caused Jack to have another orgasm of his own, without even trying to touch himself to accomplish the deed. As all three of them continued to cum, Jack’s stomach grew to look like a man with a beer gut hard and full. Amazingly, both men had shot so hard and so far up into Jack, that not a drop escaped his body. Then just as suddenly all three men stopped cumming and Jack realized for the first time, that the mask was now off, but that he was still okay. Then both of his masters simultaneously uttered their only words, “I am so very proud of you Jack, you have taken the first step to becoming part of the plan and you will be at my side, changing humanity forever. Take in the gift you have been given and then come to me and be at my side. Your uncle will be joining us soon.” Jack realized the voice that came out of the two men. It was Jason. Suddenly, Jack felt his stomach begin to gargle and he could feel the cum begin to absorb into him, Then he began to feel very different. He felt more alive and have felt stronger…a lot stronger. He grabbed ahold of the boss to steady himself as he felt heavier. His cock actually began to grow even though it was already rock hard. His balls began to fill and grow as well. Jack could feel his chest expand and his nipples became super sensitive. Both pecs filled up as if pumped up with air, but what he felt fill them was strength and power. His back began to widen as his traps grew around his thickening neck. His arms filled with power and grew to be just shy of his boss’s arms that were on either side of him. He flexed his upper arms and marveled in the bulbous power they produced. He felt massive and superior. He let go of his old masters and he stood up, realizing that he was now taller than both of them at around 7 feet. His upper body was not larger than that of the smaller god and he turned to him and smiled as he now was superior to him. He grabbed the smaller man’s face and kissed him hard, causing the smaller guy to moan in submission to Jack. This made Jack feel in more superior. He turned to the larger god and he could see that the demeanor of him was now that of a subordinate. He grabbed the man’s ass and pulled him into him and he kissed him even more passionately than the first. The boss moaned and literally shot a small amount of cum onto Jack. Jack looked at the man and pointed to the cum running the length of his new hugely endowed cock. The man immediately bent down and licked his own cum off of Jack and then put Jack’s cock in his mouth to clean him off. Jack moaned himself and he listened as his voice had lowered many octaves to that of a thundering bass. He stood the man back up to his feet and picked him up in the process. The feeling of power coursed through his entire body, even his toes and fingers felt powerful. His looked down at his legs as they continued to build upon themselves and his thighs pushed together, causing his growing cock and balls to push out further in front of him. As his cock was pushing out in front, his ass filled up with strength and muscle and pushed outward, becoming two hard melons. What was once a soft pliable ass was now harder than rock and each cheek caved perfectly in on the sides, creating the perfect muscle butt. Not only were there growth and changes on the outside of Jack, but he felt his core strengthen along with his mind. He was sharper and more in tune with himself. His senses were heightened. He was able to smell even more of the pungent odor, actually dissecting the different ingredients in the aroma like, testosterone, various types of pheromones, pollens and proteins. He noticed that instead of it making him into a sexually incapacitated lump; it invigorated him and made him feel unstoppable. His eyesight increased as well and he welcomed the light as it cleared his vision for him to see much further with more clarity. He was also able to hear everything that anyone was saying, even on some of the other floors. Then they feeling of power increased in his skeletal and blood systems. His bones strengthened to that of tree trunks and his blood cells accelerated his heart beat that strengthened his immunity and help to soon make him indestructible. His nerves were heightened and he could literally feel what others were feeling. He could physically feel the attraction that others, like the previous masters were given him. It made his skin tingle and it fueled even more power inside of him. Everything that was happening was making him better, stronger, bigger and more superhuman. His brain as well, increased in strength as he was beginning to hear what others were thinking as well. His former muscle boss was now wishing for Jack to fuck him and Jack could feel that deep in his mind he was actually begging for it. So Jack decided to do an experiment. He thought about how he could make the man feel like Jack was actually fucking him with physically doing the act. He thought about what it would feel like to fuck the muscle god and then it happened. Jack wasn’t sure how he did it, but he just tried to project what he felt and what was in his mind as to how he would fuck the man and he saw this once mammoth boss, begin to moan as if he was slowly being fucked. Jack increased the intensity in his head and the man screamed out in pleasure as if Jack were actually fucking him. The boss’s eyes rolled back in his head and he started begging at the top of his lungs for Jack to fuck him harder. Jack thought it and the man, yelled “FUUUUUUUUUUCK” and shot stream after stream of hot cum all over the hallway. Jack just smiled and licked his lips, reveling in his new gifts that he had been given. Then as his change began to subside, the final bit of increased power and strength hit him as he felt stronger inside his crotch area as his Kegel muscles tightened and gained size and strength, actually pushing his taint down further. This cause the biggest wave of pleasure throughout Jack’s body causing him to growl so loudly that the walls shook. He now knew why his previous masters were able to shoot so hard and far into him. He decided to try out a second experiment. He looked over at the smaller muscle god and he gazed into the stud’s eyes as he commanded, yet again with his mind, that the man get on his knees and began to suck Jack’s newly improved 14 inch cock. To his astonishment, the man licked his lips and knelt in front of Jack’s massive frame. He took over half of Jack’s cock into his willing mouth and pushed it down into his throat. The man grabbed Jack’s ass and started fucking his own mouth with Jack. Within a few minutes Jack was nearing an orgasm that never in his wildest dreams could he have imagined. He grabbed the man’s head and held it there as he began to fire explosively into the man, which actually was shooting at such velocity that it was starting to tear apart the man’s oral cavity like bullets. Jack released him as the man shot back against the wall with a loud thud, and Jack knew the man was dead, but this didn’t stop Jack from cumming. His cock stopped shooting rounds off, but instead manifested into a huge steady stream of cum that was soaking everything and everyone with 20 feet of him. Jack roared at the top of his lungs as emptied his load everywhere. Inside his head, he heard 2 voices saying “Yes my son.” and “You are now ready for us.” He knew that they were Jason and his Uncle Roy. When he finally started to come down from the orgasm, he looked around and saw the larger muscle man, along with the other minions lapping up all of his cum that they could get. It was a frenzy of debauchery. He looked down the hall and yelled out in earnest, “JASON!!” “Yes, Jack…you may now see me!! You are now worthy!! Please come and join us, we have much to discuss!! PART 3 coming next week (As with before, your comments would be great!)
  5. Links to other chapters: Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 20 - Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 Chapter 21: Sam and Casey February 10th, 2018 2035 Hours Right after the presentation, Moster briefly convened the men in the corridor around the corner from the lab. “Okay, what just happened?” asked Alvarez. “Didn’t you see? The Army creamed in their pants at the sight of us,” answered Chad. Hension, as always, stood by, pensively flexing his muscles and dreaming. Chad clapped him on the back of the head. “Ow! What’d I do?” “Pay attention.” “Head back to your quarters, men. Await further instruction. Visitation tonight strictly prohibited.” Moster was specific. He’d turned his broad back and strode away, but all saw as he turned he was grinning. “Strictly prohibited?” asked Alvarez. Moster glanced back at them briefly. “Just keep the volume down.” And he was gone down the corridor towards his suite. “My room, 10 minutes,” Alvarez said to Lang. “Yeah, baby!” They were gone. Hension looked after them, and followed a moment later. Casey was thinking of Sam. He could think of nothing else – the way the handsome young ensign had stared at him. He’d caught his name on the way out. Sam. Sam Victor. Schumacher glanced briefly at Tiffany, who was, as usual, smiling and opaque. “I’m gonna go train,” grumbled Washington. “Me, too,” said LeFevre. Tiffany walked away without a word. Schumacher watched his butt as he went, and turned and walked back to his room, seething as usual. “I’ll join you,” said Waring, looking after Schumacher. “Me, too,” said Jin. “Wait for us,” said Reed. “You in?” he asked Blankenship. “Sure.” He clamped his hand around the back of Eli Meyer’s head and gestured, train? Eli shook his head no, mimed he was going to go to bed and jerk off. Blankenship laughed. “Maybe I’ll join you instead.” Meyer nodded and off they went together, Reed following. “Not gonna train?” Washington called after him. “Changed my mind.” He threw his arms around Meyer and Reed and walked away with them. “Showers after?” asked Obatu. “Whaddya you think?” asked Blankenship. “Wait for me,” said Chad. He turned to Bogarde, who was headed to his room. “Not you?” “Yeah, I’m coming. Wanna get my nipple clamps first.” “Gonna work pecs?” “Yeah.” “I’ll bind your tit clamps if you spot my curls,” said Gunst. “Tonight I’m gonna blast these big guns to the limit.” Abdul said nothing. He went on his way alone, looking for Pedro. His dick was twitching. Casey ran back to his room and quickly brushed his teeth and combed his hair. He reeled off 300 pushups, which took him less than 3 minutes. Then he ran out the door in search of Sam. After a moment he came back, climbed up on a steel chair he kept in the corner, reached high, and carefully adjusted one of the lights on his posing dais. Nice and easy. "That's better," he said to himself. Then he went out again, in search of Sam. October 21st, 2017 1843 Hours The men gathered around Casey, now kneeling on the hard concrete floor before Abdul, who stood before him, cock out, ready to plunge in. Unexpectedly, before he started, Casey spoke. “Tell them to pull up their pants. I want to see their dick outlines in their pants.” A pause. “Pull ‘em up, gentlemen,” commanded Moster. “And when I say so – and not before – they can pull them down again. At my command. Or I stop this.” The White Caps seemed to be working. Moster suppressed a smile as the men in line looked at one another, bent, pulled up their jeans, and fastened them – with some difficulty, as each man was now sporting 10 – 15 inches of wood. The bulges were….dizzying. Casey leaned in closer to Abdul, the Arab’s 15 inch cock now bobbing two inches from his face. “Yeah,” he said. “I like that. I like the view. They can flex, too. Tell them to flex.” “Gentlemen, front double biceps, please.” “Yours too, Sergeant Moster.” Moster raised an eyebrow but didn’t protest. Biceps slowly rose, like the rising of 36 suns over distant mountains, hitting the ceiling, filling the room with flexed muscle. “Dr. Lang?” The video cam whirred to life. “Okay. Here goes.” And Casey opened his mouth, and for the first time in his life, took a male organ inside. Abdul, above him, spread his legs wide, and began slowly pumping his hips into Casey’s face. February 10th, 2018 2050 Hours At the same time that Alvarez and Lang were just getting under way with Pose and Approve, Casey was standing in front of Sam in the corridor outside the men’s room. Even now, months after he first arrived in the main building, Casey had gotten lost four times. He worried that Sam may have left the building. And that he’d lost his opportunity. But no, for there he suddenly was 40 feet down the main corridor, coming out of the men’s room. His heart filled with joy as he ran up to him. Sam stopped short, surprised. The 6’-7”, 330 pound bodybuilder muscle giant Casey Rockland was suddenly just there, standing shyly before him, legs spread awkwardly wide, his hands held meekly at his side. He was breathing deeply as if he had just been running. “Hi!” he said, a little desperate sounding. “Well, hello,” answered Sam. Casey was still wearing the white VALHALLA LABS t-shirt he’d worn before he stripped down for the presentation to the brass, bulging with barely sheathed muscle, the gigantic arms pouring out of straining sleeves, the tight white jeans, bursting at the quads and calves, and the black army boots. A light coat of sweat gleamed in the corridor light. Sam tried to meet his eyes at first, but in spite of all his control his vision wandered as he began to take in the staggering proportions of the handsome young behemoth standing before him. The dude was perfect. Fucking perfect. Casey radiated golden-tanned muscle, his taut skin gleaming a natural sheen of rich, deep brown-gold. The sleeves of his t-shirt strained to half-cover the bulging, hard, veiny, cannonball masses of his unreal, sick biceps. His firm round pecs were held hugely high, and Sam could easily make out the shape and slight coloring of the man’s large red-brown nipples. His square jaw was alluring, with a movie star’s cleft chin and a day-old scruff. His eyes shone a deep violet blue. The crew cut was of thick burnished gold. The hands? Each the size of both of his, held together. Below, the outline of an 8-pack of deep, firmly ridged abs pounded through the t-shirt, hillocks of muscle deeply sloping to ridges of darkest ab lines, all tapering to an improbable – no, unbelievable – 30 inch waistline. The boy’s broad lats spread horizontally behind, like eagle wings, the traps above the pecs boulders of pure power, his deltoids powerful triple-headed mountains of strength. And then Sam’s gaze went a little lower – and held there. O My God. There it was again. And now only five feet away. “I was afraid you’d left.” “No, I’m still here.” “Yeah! Um. I see….good!” The fly of Casey’s white jeans wasn’t merely bulging. It loomed with the weight of the heavy member firmly curled, tucked away and packed inside. It was if he was carrying a long, thick, heavy snake in his pants. A boa constrictor. No less than that. Clearly, the boa was currently at rest. The barely-restraining fly was fully revealed by the fly flaps, forced back by the tautness of the fabric. The zipper appeared to be industrial grade. No doubt made of some sort of reinforced steel. Sam stared openly at the ungodly bulge. Then he heard a voice, and he shifted his eyes back up. “So…you’re…you’re Ensign Victor. Is that your name? And, um, your rank?” Casey was fumbling to think of something, anything to say. He stumbled forward, hand extended to shake. “Does that mean you’re in the Navy?” So Casey wasn’t the brightest bulb in the billboard, was he? All the better. “Call me Sam.” He smiled, offering his hand and Casey shook it with firm eagerness. He nearly crushed Sam’s fingers in his vice-like grip, but Sam never blinked. He smiled sweetly. “Nice to meet you,” Sam said. Casey glowed. Sam turned slowly, smiling, and resumed his walk toward the main hall. Casey trotted up alongside. “Where you going?” “I’m under orders to find about more about you men.” “I can tell you more!” “All right, then. Shall we talk? Before I meet with the others?” “Yeah! I mean, you don’t have to talk to them. I’ll tell you everything you wanna know!” “Everything…?” “Welll…..” Casey looked around. “Enough.” “Fine, then. Where shall we go?” “My quarters! How about my…quarters…? Okay?....” “Lead the way.” October 21st, 2017 1845 Hours In the first moments, Casey didn’t think he’d much like sucking Abdul’s cock. The huge Moroccan pushed his hard cock into his mouth without any ceremony. As new to this as Casey was, shouldn’t there be something like…he didn’t know, maybe some foreplay? He knew Abdul was not about to kiss him or anything – geez – but still, as his enormous penis came, hard as iron, enshrouded with thick veins, like a freight train, slow and big and hard and powerful and unyielding, the corona and the shaft pushing resolutely past his lips and teeth and deeply into his mouth and down his throat, Casey wondered, just a nanosecond, ‘Shouldn’t there be a little – something more?’ But, no. Guess not. For there it was, huge and throbbing and hot, crammed down his throat, deep and firm, in one thrust. And no nothing else. Just cock. Not even any flexing. No challenge, no demand to feel his muscles. It was just cock. Big and hard and throbbing and hot and unyielding. At first, Casey was stunned. His eyes went wide and he looked up, his mouth full of cock, even fuller than he’d ever imagined, his lips enveloping the thick shaft of a man’s penis for the first time in his life. Okay, so he had to get used to this. He was beginning to realize they did a lot of this here at the top of the mountain. And he did want bigger muscles, so….. So. It didn’t take him long. February 10th, 2018 2055 Hours Casey practically skipped ahead down the corridor, talking excitedly to San over his shoulder as he went. “I heard about you. The men…the other guys…..you know, in the lab…. They said you were coming tonight. I wanted to meet you before they did.” “Who said I was coming? Who knows me here?” Sam asked calmly. “Oh. Oh, they all do. All of them. They’ve talked about you. Um.” He stepped ahead of Sam and gestured hopefully down the corridor. “I was hoping to …. um….talk to you first. So you want to know more about us?” Sam stopped, turned, and smiled serenely with plain honesty. So the others talked about him. How did they know him? Still, the thought pleased him. “Yes. But principally, I want to know more about you. Personally. And we’d all want to hear more about the project. We’d like to learn more about all of you. Who you all are, where you’re all from.” Sam paused. “But I’d like to hear a little more about you in particular.” Casey’s eyes grew wide with joy. “I’d like to ask you a few questions,” Sam continued breezily, “if I might. You sure you have the time for me?” “YEAH!” Casey said, almost shouting, and then glanced around in quick alert spasms to ensure no one had heard him. Tiffany could appear at any point and stop the fun. Of late, Tiffany had been stalking him….and Casey didn’t like it. Not to play, but to keep Casey under personal wraps. “I mean, yes, sure, I have time,” Casey said again, more quietly. “Let’s go.” “It’s late. Sure you don’t mind?” “Naw. Tomorrow’s a rest day anyway. We trained hard tonight. Got all pumped up for you guys.” He paused, and then added. “I’m really pumped up.” “Are you?” “Yeah! REALLY pumped. Very big. Um…” He was getting ahead of himself. He stopped, shyly, confused, and then continued. “Down here. I think. Yeah, I’m right. I get lost sometimes. This way.” He walked ahead fast, heading down the corridor, looking either way, watching for spies. “Down here.” Sam picked it up and hustled a little behind. He was in complete control of himself. His eyes were half-lidded and studiedly casual. He watched the muscleboy’s dancing butt as he ran ahead of him down the corridor. He sure is happy about something, Sam thought. I'm gonna pose for this dude for hours," Casey was thinking happily. October 21st, 2017 1846 Hours Casey closed his mouth around the hugeness of Abdul’s cock with an eagerness that surprised him. His lips held firm. Hey, it wasn’t so bad. In fact, it felt right. In fact, it felt great. He glanced up, and then bent his head down and went to work. He started to suck. Lotta veins here. Nice. He pulled back, managed to get his tongue out to wet his lips. In a moment his mouth was wet and milky with thick gobs of spit. He leaned in an resumed. Wow, this was cocksucking? He really liked it. Abdul began to pump his face, first slowly, then fiercely. His big penis started to glide powerfully, in and out of Casey’s mouth. “Mmmmm,” Casey moaned. “Uh hunh,” Abdul moaned. “Fucking your mouth, boy.” The men stepped closer. “Wow,” breathed Hension, and this time, no one smacked him. So, all in all, and pretty fast, it got fun. February 10th, 2018 2056 Hours Sam could hear some moans and groans drifting from various rooms. “What’s going on?” he asked Casey. “Oh, they’re probably all fucking and sucking dick by now." Casey had stopped in front of a door. "Here’s my room. These are my quarters. You wanna come in?” He unlocked it, opened up and went in. Sam was pleasantly startled. “Yes, of course.” Fucking and sucking dick by now? So much for the claim by Zaftig that the muscle giants didn’t have sex. The truth would seem to be otherwise. He followed the giant in. Casey was waiting on the other side of the door, closing it behind Sam as he entered. “Welcome to my room,” he said. October 21st, 2017 1837 Hours “Breathe through your nose,” instructed Moster. “Yeah, we all have to do it that way or we’d suffocate,” said Lang helpfully. Casey looked up. Abdul nodded. “Do it,” he said gruffly. Casey, on his knees, gazed a little up at Abdul’s black eye. It made him hotter, remembering he was still sporting a nice big shiner himself. “Okay.” He’d never sucked a cock before. But of course his masturbation fantasies had included it since he was 8. His bed sheets at the Home had been stiff and sticky with boy cream produced from midnight fantasies of just such a scene. Him, on his knees, servicing the huge penis of a muscle god. And Abdul’s penis was satisfyingly huge, yes, a full, warm, salty dark log of beef gliding forcefully between Casey’s lips and sluicing powerfully, relentlessly down his throat. It plundered deeper into his larynx than he would have thought possible. Casey would have been startled, if he’d thought of it, at how easily his throat opened up, taking it all, without resistance or gagging, swallowing the hugeness of it. The man’s penis was uncut and slightly cheesy to the taste, and the foreskin proved something interesting to nibble on. It filled his mouth – and Casey had a big mouth – and lay at intervals resting with heavy satisfaction atop his tongue. It grew even larger when inside, too, taking on the warmth and liquid of Casey’s mouth. It expanded and began to throb and play and jump, scraping against his teeth. He couldn’t help but bite, just a little, but Abdul, above him, his eyes closed and his face to the ceiling, didn’t seem to notice, mind, or care. The cockhead should have choked him, or gagged him, or something, but rather immediately, Casey had no problem taking it in, 14 inches of girth capped by a huge mushroom corona. Precum must have been dribbling from the piss slit, because right away Casey could taste cum oozing down his throat, coating his tongue. He knew the taste well. He always ate his own, every time he jerked off, 5 to 6 times a day. Abdul was moaning loudly now and was probably unaware of it. “He any good?” asked Blankenship. “Kid knows how to suck dick,” said Abdul between moans. Casey was licking now, playing with the enormous cockhead with light tongue taps. “Oh, God. This kid is good. Really good. Get ready.” “Look, he don’t even gag,” breathed Lang. The other men nodded sagely. “Pants Stay UP!” Casey suddenly yelled. General groans. All were playing with their tools in their trousers, getting big, hard and ready. Hension was flexing for himself, as usual. Gunst was rubbing his 8 pack, while Jin and Schumacher were unconsciously pawing each other’s packaged schlongs. And Tiffany was there, too. Smiling. Always smiling, his fat big organ poling straight ahead in his pants. Casey guessed he’d have to suck his cock, too, but as beautiful as it was, he wasn’t looking forward to it. He was about 8th down the line. Okay, so that would be later. “No gag reflex on this boy,” said Moster from the back. “That’s a good thing. You can suck cock all night, right, Cadet? And not get tired? And keep breathing? Your jaw hurt?” Casey nodded, then shook his head, confused as how to answer. He pulled back. “I like it, sir” he answered. “My jaw don’t hurt.” “Don’t stop,”said Abdul, his voice now had a note of pleading in it. Wow. Casey smiled. “Okay,” he said, and bent down, his mouth full, going back to the business at hand, his throat crammed, sucking a big cock, as all the bodybuilders in the room watched. The tension in the room added a thick layer of electricity, covering them all. And there in the corner, there was Dr. Irving, as always, shooting video. Casey reached down began to steadily work his own gigantic tool, completely popped out of his baggy sweatpants. “Shit, look at his junk,” muttered Chad. “Big as Moster’s,” said Waring. “Close.” Moster looked up critically. And – he had to admit it. Casey’s cock was indeed close to his own in girth, weight, thickness, and circumference. Hmmmm. February 10th, 2018 2058 Hours Casey’s quarters were an efficiency studio with kitchenette and bathroom. The room was large as befitted a huge muscleboy, but somehow with the lighting and the sofas and the pillows – and the posing dais with all the mirrors, and lighting just so– it was still cozy. It was all concrete, everywhere, true but Casey had tried to enliven it with an LED TV, a computer, some stuffed animals and a few plants. There were dozens of books in a study bookshelf. A small private terrace just beyond double glass sliding doors and dark with night gave a beautiful view of the bright stars above. The terrace walls were high and covered with ivy. No one would be able to see Casey sunbathing naked in the late afternoon sun. Sam could envision him spread out on the extra-durable steel chaise longue, his 12” soft cock languidly lying atop a ripped quad. Sam could see Casey watering his few little plants, desperately trying to keep them alive. A lonely boy’s room. It was sweet and sad. Lonely and alone. No muscleman this beautiful should ever be alone. “Want some coffee? Water? A beer? Juice?” he asked eagerly. Sam wondered if he ever had any visitors at all. Sam nodded. “Sure, that would be great.” Casey headed towards the darkened kitchenette and snapped the light on. Sam’s eyes followed his round, rock-hard tightly jeaned ass swaying as he went with its own inner rhythm. It was like dancing steel. “You have coffee?” Casey nodded, pulled an instant coffee jar from a cabinet, and filled a cup with hot water from the sink. “Yeah. Got it. Milk? Sugar?” “Just black. I see you have beer? I thought caffeine and alcohol were supposed to be bad for you.” “Naw. We can eat and drink anything. It won’t show up.” He stirred the coffee. “Come on in here,” he gestured. “Get it while it’s hot.” It sure as shit is, thought Sam. He came into the kitchenette. “Yeah, we can eat or drink anything. We just train it out. We’re gonna look like this for years. Except maybe we’ll get bigger.” He handed the cup to Sam. “Have a seat,” he offered, and Sam sat down at a small round table in the kitchenette. He looked back at the books in the shelf. “Looks like you work hard.” “I have to. I’m not as smart as the others. I’m pretty dumb, really. I don’t understand half of what’s in them books.” He corrected himself. “Those books. Coffee okay?” Sam sipped, nodded. “Fine.” It tasted terrible. Casey sat down at the little table with Sam. His heavy shoulders and pecs loomed over the table surface. He folded his big hands together and leaned in slightly, shy but – determined – about – what? Sam noticed there were slight tears in the tight sleeves of the t-shirt, still straining to cover the massive biceps. Casey followed Sam’s gaze. “Those guns are pretty impressive,” Sam said. Casey nodded, solemnly, without smiling. “They’re big. Not the biggest in the barracks, but close. They’ve always been big. 26 inches. Moster’s are bigger. Gunst’s too, I think, but I’m getting close to him. I think mine are harder than his, though.” “Impressive.” There was a long pause. “Would it be okay if I flexed for you?” Casey asked shyly. Sam sipped his coffee. “Sure, let’s see what you got.” October 21st, 2017 1843 Hours As he sucked, licked and played with the Arab dick, Casey became intrigued with the latticework of heavy veins that lined Abdul’s lower abs. Hmmm, he thought. Rough. Masculine. Ripped. He thought for a moment of Ramon Ramon, and then Miles Donovan. Maybe he could take a trip back to Raw Weight Gym sometime soon. Suck their dicks, too. In fact, there was also Banks, and Taylor, and the other cadets who wanted to touch and worship him. In fact, there was a whole world of cock waiting for him now. And who was going to say No to a kid as big and muscular and good looking as he was? Casey was, in fact, still discovering his own power. Looking down the line of men waiting, all of them hard and hot, he could see Gunst was next. Looking up, he saw that Abdul was now posing for him, doing a front lat spread, his fists buried in solid obliques. “Yeah, pose for me, big man,” muttered Casey, who continued to suck. “You pose for me, and then I’ll pose for you, and you’ll suck MY dick.” “Fuck you,” said Abdul. “Yeah, and I’ll do that, too,” replied Casey. February 10th, 2018 2058 Hours Casey didn’t need for Sam to prompt him further. He was ready to flex. Joyfully, he stood, towering over Sam. He slowly brought up his right arm, extended it, made a fist, and flexed. “Ka-boom!” he shouted. He flexed it again. “Wham! Bam!” The powerful peaks rose to the ceiling, pumping with sheathed veins. The tear in the shirt sleeve cloth widened a little more, the threads straining to cover the cannonball peak. Then he brought up the left arm, cocked the fist, and flexed it as well. Then he flexed both together, in a massive front double biceps display. “Pow Pow Pow Pow,” he added, whispering now, his gaze never leaving Sam’s face. “Look at my biceps. Check out these huge mother fucking guns.” He was whispering low, his face a foot away from Sam's. Sam gazed. In truth, he had never seen such muscle before. But still he seemed calm. The tendons of Casey’s forearms spasmed as if charged with electricity, and veins seemed to audibly pop as the heads of each biceps peaked. Casey clenched his fists powerfully and grinned, showing teeth. Then he grew shy again. A pause. “What do you think of me?” he asked timidly, still flexing mammoth biceps. “I think you’re fucking unreal.” Casey nodded seriously. “Yeah, I am.” He turned and inspected his flexed arm muscles closely. “26 inches. I have dense muscle fibers,” he reported. “And, um, good bones.” There was silence for a moment. Sam sat still, watching the unwavering young muscleman flexing his biceps. After a minute, Casey looked up, and brought his right arm closer to Sam. “You can touch it,” Casey said eagerly. “Feel how hard it is.” “Okay,” Sam said calmly. He rose to his feet, brought his hand up and touched the enormous biceps head with his fingers. It was impossibly hard and hot. He looked into Casey’s blue eyes, and smiled. Then he clapped the mountainous biceps full with his palm. He stroked, softly and more thoughtfully. In spite of himself his eyes grew wide for a moment. He had never felt any part of any man to be so hard to the touch. It was as if he was stroking hot, smooth iron. Casey looked at Sam a moment, then turned away, lowering his arm. He pulled a 5-gallon aluminum thermos from the refrigerator, unscrewed the top, and drank heavily. Sam watched him. He drank about a gallon, water running down his beautiful scruffy chin, then stopped, and held out the bottle for him. “Distilled water. Want some?” “I’m good.” “Okay.” He drank the another 2 gallons while Sam watched. “Sit down,” said Sam. “Thanks,” said Casey, as if he were the guest. He sat. Both men sat at the table. Casey wiped his mouth. “Hang on a minute,” Casey suddenly said. He reached into the kitchen table drawer and brought out a little vial. He shook out three capsules, grabbed his water bottle and swallowed them down, drinking the last gallon. Sam smiled. “Drugs?” Casey smiled back. “Just some P21.” He paused again. “Wait a minute while I get an orange.” He got up and walked across the room to a bowl of fruit. He grabbed an orange and chowed it down whole, without bothering to peel it. Then he smiled. “Okay, I’m ready,” he said. October 21st, 2017 1845 Hours “Pay attention. Lick it,” Abdul commanded, and Casey licked Abdul’s lengthy shaft from base to tip, as he would an ice cream cone. “Balls,” Abdul added, and Casey leaned in and turned his head up into the man’s perineum, the massive log now lying hard and lazy on his face, extending from jaw to hairline, gobbling at the leathery scrotum sacs that hung and swayed, slapping against Abdul’s iron muscled quads. Lolling the cock around in his mouth, Casey glanced up. The men were gathered around him now. Waiting, their pants still buckled, their flies up, bulging, waiting their turn. Waiting. 17 more cocks, all huge, bobbing, erect, ready to be tasted, probed, learned. His head was reeling now. The P21 was zinging about in his system. It was, after all, an aphrodisiac (although in truth, Casey wouldn’t have known the word). Wow, thought Casey. I like this. I really, really like this. No, 18 cocks. For there he was, in line, at the end, waiting. The monster cock. Sergeant Moster. Moster’s monster. “Moster has a monster….” Casey began to giggle. “Get serious and keep sucking,” commanded Abdul. “Yes, sir,” said Casey. The P21 was still kicking in. Even as Abdul pulled out, shooting thick rivers of white Arab cream, his blasting cum covering Casey’s face, and Blankenship stepped up for his turn, his own monster machine pushing through Casey’s lips, Casey knew he wanted it, too. “AUUUGHHHHNNN GGGHHH!!” cried Abdul, his mammoth pole shooting ropes of semen onto Casey’s face. Casey received the facial calmly. It felt warm and wonderful. He didn’t bother to wipe it off. Cum streamed down his face. Badge of honor. He wanted them all to line up to suck his cock. Now. It was as if Moster was reading his mind. “You’ll have to wait your turn, boy. Before you get your cock sucked in this squad, first you have to suck all of ours.” Casey shrugged. “Okay,” he said, and a moment later, his mouth was full of Blankenship’s ploughing, plundering machine. And on either side of him, Chad and LeFevre were now rubbing their protruding trouser bulges on his traps, impatiently awaiting their turns. He could also barely make out between Blankenship’s hip plunges that Lang was on his knees now, feverishly servicing Alvarez. Obviously Lang couldn’t wait. Okay. It was fine with him. It was all good. He looked up. Blankenship was closest to him, flexing biceps now. Wow, Casey thought. But mine are bigger. Wait till he sucks my cock. Behind Blankenship stood Gunst, eagerly awaiting his turn. Gunst’s cock was one he was looking forward to. He rapidly finished up on Blankenship, bringing him to climax, and then pushing him out of the way, grabbed for Gunst, who, surprised, came forward awkwardly. “Give me your dick, big man,” said Casey. “And let me see those big guns of yours.” Gunst began to flex huge biceps, as Casey took the giant cock in his mouth and began to chow down on it. Wow. Even bigger than Abdul’s. February 10th, 2018 2100 Hours Casey had oiled his arms up just before he met Sam in the corridor. He knew he wanted to show his biceps to the handsome young officer. It was as if he knew Sam would be coming. An instinct. From across the lab earlier that evening he’d seen the gleam in Sam’s eye, saw the once-over that was a little different, saw the stare Sam couldn’t cover at his large package. He knew there would be deep-throating going on before the evening was over. He could hardly wait. But first, he had oiled his biceps. “Play with then. G’wan. Feel my biceps. Have some fun with them. You know you want to.” Casey raised his fists higher and took a step closer. Sam could feel his breath. Sam brought up both his hands, and ran them along the flexed biceps of both Casey’s arms. He clapped the hard peaks, smacked the left forearm, and ran his fingers along a network of thick veins. Casey moved a little closer still. He brought his left arm right up under Sam’s nose. “…….why don’t you lick it…..?” he murmured. Sam gazed into Casey’s eyes. His gaze was mild, unthreatening, encouraging, hopeful, but firm. He wanted his biceps licked. Sam slowly leaned in, his eyes never leaving Casey’s and lightly flicked the biceps head with his tongue. Casey’s eyes closed and he inhaled gallons of air, heavily heaving forward. Then…… R-r-r-i-i-i-i-p-p-p! That was all it took – the touch of Sam’s tongue. Each of the straining sleeves of his t-shirt gave way, and tore open wide. Casey’s biceps burst free of their final confine, both gleaming with power. Sam licked the peaks, ran his tongue firmly up and down mountains of muscle, tasting dusky mineral oil. A droplet of moisture streamed slowly down the left peak. Sam licked it up. “Your shirt’s going,” he said quietly. “Fuck it,” said Casey. The fabric stretched to its maximum length, and split again in six different places, drifting gently down his torso and hanging at his belt. Casey tore off the remnants of the shredded t-shirt and blasted into a front lat spread. “It’s gone. I go through a lotta shirts this way.” "I'm sure of it." “I wanna keep posing for you.” “Go for it.” “Stand back then.” Casey started reeling off poses. First, he showed off his 60” chest in six different ways - front lat spread, most muscular, side chest left and right, crab shots, and slow pec dancing. "Boom Boom Boom Boom," he yelled out proudly as his pecs leaped and danced. His nipples were taut and high and hard. He wriggled and slapped his quads, still encased in the skintight white jeans. He turned full around and went into a lat spread, hands on his hips. “Watch this,” he commanded. His lats flared wider than seemed humanly possible. He arched his butt towards the ceiling and threw his head back, and every tendon of his back leaped out. Veins criss-crossed the canvas of his physique. Sam resisted a momentary impulse to fall to his knees and bury his face in his glorious butt. Somehow he restrained himself. Casey turned back front. “Doin’ hair now,” he said, cocking one biceps up and palming the back of his head with the other arm. Sam laughed. “You’re too young to remember Tom Platz.” Aha. In an instant, Casey got it. This dude knows who Tom Platz is. The dude likes muscle. Casey covered well. “I know who he was! He was awesome! "BAM!” Casey flexed his biceps. “You’ve never seen guns like this!” His enormous muscles danced, gleaming brilliantly in the bright kitchen light. Sam saw the look in Casey’s eye, and knew in a flash that he’d blown his cover. He was a muscle worshipper, too. Shit. Still, he covered well. “How about a little more oil there?” “Sure!” Casey said eagerly, secretly overjoyed. A worshipper! WOW. He whipped open a cabinet door and produced a large bottle of mineral oil. “Pour it on me, baby!” Sam stood and smiling, slowly unscrewed the bottle cap. He poured a generous amount of oil into his palm, and began to apply to Casey’s pecs. Casey brought his hands back to his hips and expanded his chest to its fullest size. Sam smoothed the oil onto the muscle boy. Beneath his hand he could feel Casey’s heart beating, the blood pulsing, the unyielding hardness of warm muscle. He rubbed the oil in. Casey’s pecs glistened, and droplets of sweat beaded into the mixture. Sam poured more oil and layered it onto to his rocky washboard abs. He smoothed the liquid evenly, then rubbed his hands together and took hold of the flaring lats, running his hands down Casey’s obliques. Sam glanced down at Casey’s jeans. The looming fly was beginning to bulge even larger. The men’s eyes met. Casey’s face colored a little. He was embarrassed. “Sorry, man,” he said. “Getting oiled always works me up.” He reached down to his crotch, squatted a little, pushing his big butt out, and adjusted himself. His face was bright red now. He explained. “These pants are too tight. Zaftig made us wear them tonight. Usually we’re just in jocks. Or posers. They’re made specially just for us. So we can fit everything in them.” He was breathing heavily, now, and though he felt slightly humiliated that his priapic eagerness was showing so clearly. All the same he was happy and satisfied that things were going so well. He had gotten to show Sam his muscles up close before the other guys did, and without getting caught. He flexed again his biceps and stood back. “I like doing that,” he said. “Go right ahead.” “Okay!” He flexed a few moments more, and then stopped. “So what do you want to know?” he asked happily. He looked down. “Sorry about the hard on.” There was no hiding it now. “It’s okay. You’re young. It’s bound to happen. Not a problem. Pull your pants down.” “Yeah?” asked Casey happily. “Yeah. I know you big bodybuilders love to pull your pants down, keep them over your ankles, waddle around with your pants over your big feet, showing off your quads…” “Okay!” Casey was practically singing with joy at the prospect of showing this handsome new guy, a guy he’s just met and already was swooning for, his huge muscles. “And my hams, wait until you see my hams…..” he crooned as he pulled his pants down to his ankles. October 21st, 2017 1900 Hours Casey looked down the row of waiting musclemen, shifting nervously, eagerly from foot to foot, and saw that Moster would come last – that implacable huge mountain of a member would be the last of the evening to maraud his throat. He closed his eyes and dreamed as Gunst let loose with a cascade of gism down his throat. Casey swallowed every drop. And was on to the next, who, it happened, was Chad. Followed by LeFevre. Together the two men plunged their cocks down Casey’s throat at the same time. He’d been sucking cock twenty minutes now, on his knees, his face thick with cum deposits, now and then flexing his own huge biceps while he sucked, now and then switching back and forth to Schumacher and Waring. The men watched intently. Casey pulled back and called out to Moster. “Tell them all to pull their pants down. Now. Around their ankles. Keep them down. I want to see their quads. And their hams.” He licked his lips, then wiped his hands on his cheeks and lapped up the cum. He grinned. It was even in his eyes. He didn’t care. “You heard him, men,” called out Moster from the back of the line. He unzipped and plunged his pants down to his ankles. All unzipped. Pants around ankles. Huge quads blazing with veins. And thick cocks, erect, lining up, down the row, one after another. Even Tiffany’s. And even Tiffany’s was huge. And beautiful. “Yeah, lookin’ good,” Casey mumbled, licking his Chad’s cock now. “Take ‘em both, boy,” Chad growled, his good humor vanished. “Yes, sir,” said Casey, sucking obediently. His knees were beginning to hurt. He reached down to rub them, and in an instant, the sweet-hearted Eli Meyer, from the back of the line, was suddenly there at his side with a pillow, which he got from God knew where, fluffing and arranging. He tapped the top of Casey’s quads and, one knee at a time, and never breaking his suck rhythm, Casey lifting each leg and allowed the pillow to be slid under his aching, bruised knees. Eli rose and Casey saw his bobbing cock, eye to eye. “Wanna thank you,” he muttered. He reached up and tousled his hair. He could see Eli was hoping for service. Casey pushed Chad and LeFevre roughly away and grabbed Eli by the hips, pulling him close. “Unzip,” he commanded, forming the words clearly so that Eli could read his lips. He unzipped and his eager, big young muscleboy penis spilled out. Casey’s mouth enveloping his now-at-attention rigid cock. Chad and LeFevre grumbled angrily but backed off, impressed by Casey’s determination. He was done with them. “Maybe we should have gotten him the pillow?” “It’s okay,” said LeFevre as he knelt before Chad and finished the job, grabbing Chad’s cock and enveloping it with his lips. He pumped himself to release as Chad shot in his mouth. “AUUUGHHHGGGHHH FUCCCKKK!!” Casey paid no attention. He worked Eli to a frenzied climax in no time. Thick spurts of cum travelled down his throat. An instant later, there was Obatu’s big black rod, marauding his mouth. “Keep those pants down around your ankles,” Casey commanded. “I wanna see quads. And bulges.” “Yes, sir,” answered one of the men. Probably Lang. “You heard the boy. Pants down. Around the ankles. Keep those cocks covered till he’s ready for you,” ordered Moster. “It’s what the boy likes,” he added. All the while, Dr. Irving’s video cam continued to whirr. Dr. Shaft will pay major bucks for this tape, thought Moster with some satisfaction. Thousands. Casey finished with Obatu, cumming in his mouth, sperm dribbling down Casey’s chin into big pools on the pillow beneath his knees. “AUUUGHHHGGGHHH shittttt!!” "Glad you enjoyed it," said Casey. "Next?" The line moved forward one more man. Moster’s turn was coming up soon. February 10th, 2018 2115 Hours Sam stood back and smiled, still breathing hard himself from the posing routine he had just witnessed. The kid was charming. Was it an act? Had to be. No matter. Casey was right. His hamstrings were sick. Back-blooming with thick roiling mounds of sheer striated muscle, in line with his rock hard butt, sweeping past the back of his head, thick and solid and bursting. But everything about the swole, beautiful young muscle beast was sick. And swole. Sam caught his breath. Casey was sweating now, standing before him in only his bulging posers, his pants still around his ankles. Sam decided to play it calm. “So. How long have you lived here?” “Three years.” Casey was breathing heavily, trying to seem casual, but with his swelling penis smoothing out the few folds that were in his posers, poling ever outward, it was increasingly impossible. “I think give or take, 3 years. Um. I don’t remember. Seems like forever. I got here when I was 17. But I only moved up the hill here a few months ago. When they thought I was big enough.” “When they thought you were big enough.” “Yeah.” “I see.” “Had a really tough workout tonight before the showing. Let’s see. Got here three years ago. I think.” He put the bottle down and started counting on his fingers, thinking hard. “Zaftig first spotted me when I was 15. I just got thrown out of school. I had nowhere to go. He told me to start training heavier, and he got me a little apartment. He paid me to train, said he wanted to see where I would be in two years.” He ticked off a finger. “I trained hard on my own for two years. When I was17, um, yeah, when I was 17, I finally met Zaftig. And that’s when he moved me here to the mountain.” “Why were you thrown out of school?” “Fighting.” He picked up the bottle and drank again. “I put about 12 guys in the hospital one night.” “I see.” “They were laughing at my dick.” “Uh hunh.” Casey changed the subject. “Zaftig thought I had real potential. But there were a few guys ahead of me. One or two dropped out of the program. A few got promoted into ranks. Once I got here, I started really training, training hard. Day and night. Had to follow a strict regimen.” “Sounds tough.” “Naw. I like it. I mean, what else can I do? Not much. I’m dumb.” Casey chugged the last of the 5 gallons. Sam watched him silently. He put the empty bottle down and wiped his lips with the back of his hand. “I mean, yeah, it’s tough, but not so much when you love lifting like I do.” “Tell me about it. Tell me more about you.” “Hunh? Really? You want to know about me?” “Sure.” October 21st, 2017 1940 Hours Tiffany’s session had come and gone as fast as Casey could get the mean little muscleboy to cum. In his mouth, as it happened. Now Moster stood in front of Casey. It was finally his turn. All the men leaned in to watch. “Men, dismissed,” Moster said calmly. “Casey, to the showers.” The men looked at each other, stunned and perplexed. Abdul grumbled and walked quietly out of the room. He would head for the heavy bag room first and once he’d worked up a sweat, then find Pedro again. “Let’s go pose,” said Lang to Alvarez after a moment. “Yeah. Let’s go.” The two left the room. All filed out, a little perplexed. “Ain’t he even gonna spank him?” Hension asked plaintively as they left the gym floor. “How many times do you have to be told, don’t say ‘ain’t’,” barked Obatu, clapping him on the back of the head. “Ouch!” “Hit him in the face and he’s yours forever,” said Chad. Casey heard the men roaring as they headed down the hall. He wiped some of the cum off his face. Damn, every time he met with these guys he walked away coated with cum. Stlll, it tasted good. Damn good. He wiped his cheek and licked his fingers. “That was fun!” Already Casey recognized Blankenship’s voice. The laughing subsided as the men moved away down the hall. Yeah, Casey thought, it was. He had to agree. “Casey? The showers.” “Yes, sir.” He got up and turned to go, wiping his face and mouth with a towel. Eli scrambled to get the cum-covered pillow, which he threw at Dr. Irving, getting cum all over his lab coat before scampering out of the room, grabbing his clothes. Moster watched as the harried Irving packed up the camera and the lights and left the room, wiping his coat and muttering angrily as he left. What came next Casey couldn’t quite believe. “I’ll join you in the shower in 10 minutes. Get ready for me.” Casey turned back and stared. Moster had crossed to his desk and reached into a drawer for a small vial. He was taking a handful of white caps. He smiled up at Casey. “My guess is that you need a little more intro into what we do here. To relax. Go ahead, Casey. Showers.” “The showers……” Casey repeated dumbly. “Yes. Hit the showers. I’ll join you. I think I need one, too.” Moster stretched, raised his arms behind his back, rotated his massive torso. In his trousers his huge organ shifted lazily. Casey gaped a moment at Moster. “You need a …..?” “A shower. Yes.” “With…..just me?” “I think so. Few things I want to talk about. Privately. Got it?” “Uh….” “Go on then." “Yes, sir!” Casey backed out the door, turned, and and ran down the corridor. Towards the showers. This time, he knew exactly where he was going. February 10th, 2018 2125 Hours Casey was thrilled that an officer as handsome as Ensign Victor was interested in his story. He sat down on the stool opposite Sam and spread his arms out wide. But he paused, perplexed. “What d’ya wanna know?” “Well, do you ever get out?” “Away from here? Sometimes. We’re told to stay away from town, but some of the guys go sometimes. At night. And sometimes we head down to LA.” “LA? Why?” “Some of the men who fund us live there. We show up and demonstrate our progress.” “I see. In a group? All of you at once?” “Occasionally. Usually we, you know, split up. Into smaller groups. And we’re allowed, if we’re discreet, to make private appointments, and we can keep the all money, too.” He stopped, proud. “I’ve made about $30,000. Just in the last six months. They’re keeping it for me.” Sam tried to keep a straight face. “$30,000?” He coughed. “Okay. So ….you hustle?” Casey colored, looked down, and seemed a little mortified. “No, not really. Is it? I guess it is. But some men like to see our muscles in private sessions, and ask us to do….um, things…to them…to show off our strength.” “I can imagine. And they pay you?” “Well, they contribute. And if they want to, um, suck our cocks, or fuck us, or have fuck them, or kiss our buttholes or something, then they have to contribute more.” “Isn’t that hustling?” “Okay, I guess it is. You see, I hadn’t had much experience before then.” “Experience? You mean you’d never had sex with a man before?” “No. Never. Not with anyone. Not until I got here. I still haven’t fucked a girl. They won’t let me. I want to, I guess. I mean, if she likes muscles, I mean, why not? But no, no sex. Not before I got here. But …then…after that – WOW. Like, every day! And I like sucking cock, I guess. And fucking. And I really like fucking tight bubblebutts. And I go nuts when I get worshipped. When littler guys, like you, tell me how big I am. How strong. How muscular. When guys….” He stopped, suddenly mortified. The words had come out in a rush. Maybe he was revealing too much. But Sam was calm. “Go on.” He plunged back in. “I just go crazy. You see…” he paused, now completely beet red with embarrasment, “getting my cock sucked while guys talk about my muscles takes me to……another planet, I guess. I lose all control.” “How?” Sam’s tone was warm, understanding. “I……I guess I get mean. Happy. Nasty. Mean. I mean, I like it. No, that’s not right. I crave it. I crave getting my cock sucked. And I like to show them how strong I am. You know, throw them around a bit. Pick them up. Carry them around, throw them down on the floor, step on them, sit on them. Sit on their faces. It’s easy. And they pay more, too.” Sam leaned in, his voice sympathetic. “You sit on them?” “Yeah….” Casey’s voice was low. “Tell me all about it,” he said. “Okay,” said Casey. He thought back. “It started when they made me start to suck cock. To see if I liked it. And….I did. I do.” And he remembered back to that first night – when he’d first sucked cock. When he’d first sucked all of their cocks, as it happened. He leaned in, and began to talk. How exciting it all was at first…but then how he longed for something more. He knew he could trust Ensign Victor. Sam was, after all, a muscle worshipper. And Casey was close to the best there was. Casey had long dreamed of his very own muscle worshipper. The legend that bodybuilders are aloof and don’t want to be worshipped? Bullshit. Bodybuilders wanted their very own private worshippers just as much as muscle schmoes wanted bodybuilders. If Casey knew anything at all, he knew that. He’d learned it in LA. And now he was going to tell Sam all about it. And then tell Sam that he knew just exactly what he was. And Sam, of course, was all ears, all solicitation and comfort. Even as he felt his own excitement growing. He felt his cock, too, burgeoning in his trousers, until he didn’t think he could stand it much more. But of course, he’d have to stand it. At least until Casey was finished talking. And so, Sam listened. Patiently, as it happened. And Casey talked and talked. As Sam’s cock got stiffer and stiffer.
  6. Links to other chapters: Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 Chapter 20 Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 February 10th, 2018 2050 Hours Alvarez, already shirtless and oiling himself up, answered the knock on his door. Naturally, it was Lang. “Right on time. Come on in,” he said. Lang came in, babbling with his usual over-the-top excitement that preceded every Pose and Approve session. “So what do you think the brass thought?” he asked eagerly as he pulled off his t-shirt. Alvarez tossed a bottle of heated mineral oil to his buddy, who uncapped it and began to smear oil onto his muscles as well. “Did you see that old Admiral Whatsisname? Jesus, he looked awesomely p i s s e d o f f, man! And what about all those other dudes? Didja hear them? Didja hear them groaning?? Dude! D’ya think they all creamed their pants?” “Of course they did. They always do. It’s the guaranteed effect.” Alvarez sighed, oiling his triceps, shaking his head. "It's why we're here, man. It's the only reason." Lang laughed excitedly, working the oil into his muscles. “Man, those dudes ain’t never seen muscle like ours before, right? Right?” He flexed powerful biceps and nodded into one of the room’s full-length mirrors with a frowning sneer. “Asshole dudes never seen guns like these, right? pow! bam!!” “Oh, shut the fuck up,” muttered Alvarez. Lang stared. He was suddenly quiet. Alvarez continued to oil himself up. He looked worried. “What’d I say, dude?” Lang asked plaintively, his arms outstretched. Alvarez walked over to him and stood nose to nose before him, the bulges in Alvarez’s jeans and Lang’s posers just touching. He reached around Lang to the back of his head and, guiding his face close, planted a deep kiss onto his perfect lips. He worked his tongue into Lang’s mouth, who responded deeply. Then he pulled back and gazed long and hard into Lang’s deep brown eyes. “I’m sorry. Forget them,” he said reassuringly. “Let’s pose.” “Yeah! Pose and approve!” shouted Lang, and then giggled apologetically, clamping his hand over his mouth in response to Alvarez’s stern look. “Shut up. We don’t want everyone in here.” “Sorry, dude.” “Tonight is just us.” “Sorry, dude! Let’s rock!” Both turned and looked at their reflection in Alvarez’s three-paneled mirror. Excepting Alvarez’s mustache, the two powerful musclemen were almost exact duplicates of one another: tall, dark, and handsome, with deep brown eyes, taut cheekbones and shiny black hair. Their ripped, 285-pound physiques were perfect symphonies of bulging muscle. Lang nodded and forgot all about the brass. He did a crab crunch into the mirror. “Freakkkkyyy…” he muttered. “Swole. So swole.” His veins exploded with throbbing power. Alvarez was undoing his belt, unzipping his zipper, working his tight jeans gradually down his ripped quads. “Pose and approve time, man,” he said to Lang. “Pose and approve.” He picked up a remote and lowered the room’s lights, bringing up the glare of the overhead spotlight focused on the 15' posing dais in front of the mirrors. “Yeah, man, let’s get to it!” Lang ripped off his clothes and stepped up onto the dais as Alvarez kicked away his jeans. Both men were now only barely covered with skimpy royal blue competition posing trunks with hundreds of bright spangles sewn onto the extra-large pouches. The spangles caught the light and glistened like small sapphires. Alvarez stood before him. “You go first.” For an instant, Lang was honored to be going first, as the unspoken law between them during their nightly mutual muscle worship sessions was that Alvarez always got to pose before he did. Tonight was apparently different; even so, Lang was instantly caught up in the sheer joy of his own reflection of muscular near-perfection, and he forgot it right away. The muscleman stood quietly, his heavy arms around his back, his hands clasped. He waited. His ripped abs seemed to extend forever, cobbled fatless bricks laced with thick veins. His cock poled out in his posers. But still he waited. Alvarez was always in charge of Pose and Approve. “Go.” “I’m fucking ….. awesummmmm…..” Lang moaned, loving himself. He slowly curled his huge body into a side biceps pose and turned his head to cockily grin at his reflection. Then he glanced uncertainly at Alvarez in the mirror. “Talk to me,” he demanded, but Alvarez knew he was really begging. “Tell me I’m huge.” Alvarez was not about to let him down. “Yeah, you’re huge, man,” whispered Alvarez with warm smoothness, and he shifted his weight, smoothing the small pools of oil onto his delts. “Those guns of yours look to be about 23 inches. Check out your fist. Motherfucking huge. You could seriously do some serious bare knuckle damage with a fist like that.” His muscles were now gleaming with oil. Lang laughed joyfully. “I have, man! I’ve cleared a few barrooms in my day!” “Punching out ba-a-a-d dudes with those fists?” “Yeah, punching out the bad dudes! Check out these veins, man! They’re like super highways, man! Pumping, buddy. Pumpin’ it up for ya, man.” Lang pumped and flexed. Alvarez capped the bottle, set it down, and turned back, rubbing his hands together. “Oh, yeah, man. That’s good. Nice. Big old motherfucking biceps. Flex those guns for me, man.” “I’m flexing these guns for ya, bro. BOOM. Big muscle in the house,” he cried out joyfully. “Yeah, I see you, man. Nice. Nice big muscles. Biggest muscleman on earth, man.” “’Cept for you, bro. You’re bigger,” said Lang. Alvarez stepped onto the dais under the spotlight, and standing between Lang and the mirror, smoothed hot oil onto Lang’s glistening pecs, stroking his muscles appreciatively. They stood nose-to-nose, not six inches apart. Lang flexed powerful biceps. “Don’t know about that.” Alvarez smoothly applied oil to the granite softballs of Lang’s peaks. Lang stared at himself, transfixed. In his posing trunks his heavy cock was already pointing straight ahead. Alvarez clapped Lang’s huge biceps in his palms. “Like fucking rocks.” “Yeah, man, like fucking boulders, I know. Feel ‘em, man. Feel my muscles.” His eyes took in the mirror reflection of Alvarez’s awesome glutes. “I’m there, man, doing your muscles for you, man.” Alvarez licked his pecs, kissed each bulging biceps, and lightly bit Lang’s nipples. Then he knelt, leaned in and whispered again, his face now level to Lang’s bulging crotch. His breath softly exploded onto Lang’s stiffening cockshaft appearing as his posing trunks poled heavily outward. “You’re big, man. Real big.” “I’m big, hunh?” asked Lang. Now that Alvarez was on his knees and not blocking his upper body reflection, he was gazing at himself with hypnotic eagerness. “Motherfucking huge muscleman, dude.” Lang could feel Alvarez’s breath lightly exploding onto his junk. Still, he never looked away from his own reflection. “So reward me, man. Reward me for my muscles. Reward me for this pose.” “You got it, man. Here comes your reward.” “Thanks, bro,” purred Lang, gazing now in rapture at the pointing peaks of his biceps, his tongue slightly hanging out. His buddy approved. He was in heaven. He’d taken first place in the show running in his head. He and his buddy. “Just keep posing, man.” Alvarez gently opened his mouth and tenderly began to suck Lang’s big cock through his posing trunks. Lang glided into his next pose, a side-chest. And then a front lat spread. His pelvis pushed forward. His poser straining with cock. The pose and approve ritual always began with each man wearing his posing trunks for as long as he could manage to keep them on. They mentally pictured themselves on a competition stage, posing for overwhelmed judges and an audience of thousands of screaming fans, while under the lights, they were really posing only for each other, taking turns kneeling and occasionally bending and sucking each other’s erect cocks through their trunks. They fantasized no one else would be allowed to touch them. They’d turn and punch the lights out of anyone who dared. But the reality was that anyone who wanted to suck their cocks could do so. With just a little begging. After all, big musclemen deserve to get their cocks sucked. Now Alvarez was licking the bobbing cockhead through the straining cloth, running his tongue up and down Lang’s piss slit. Then he deep-throated him, holding the giant cock tenderly in his warm mouth. He held it for 30 seconds. Above him, Lang gulped and continued to pose. Then Alvarez slowly slid his lips off the big dick. The bulging fabric of the bursting poser was wet with saliva. He looked up and winked at the grateful Lang. “Big musclemen like you work hard,” he said with a quiet smile. “You pump those awesome muscles into unbelievable size. When you flex those muscles, it’s mind-blowing. You deserve a reward for all that hard work. You deserve to get your big cock sucked.” “Thanks, man.” “Don’t mention it, bro.” Alvarez ran his hands smoothly up and down Lang’s obliques, smacking his firm sides. He nodded, then looked up. “You got a lat spread you want to show me, man?” He licked his buddy’s abs and waited. “Comin’ up, “Lang breathed, and with a small explosion of breath, he grabbed the straps of his posers, pulled them taut, planted his fists into his obliques, and pumped his rocky pecs into their full mass. He spread his legs wide, the pouch of his posing trunks bulging forward with his fully erect 10-inch penis. Alvarez, still licking the washboard abs, stroked the cock with his thick fingers, glanced up and nodded. “Good lat spread. Great pecs. Lemme see you bounce ‘em. Show me, now.” “Okay.” Lang began to bounce his flexing pecs back and forth in dance of perfect machine gun muscle rhythm. “Yeah, man. Doin’ some serious pec dancing for you now. Boom. Boom. Boom. Watch ‘em, now. Watch these pecs of mine do their thing.” “Do that pec dance thing for me, baby,” said Alvarez. He watched Lang’s bouncing pecs for a full minute. Then he leaned in and licked the cockhead, again through the posers. “I approve. Here’s your reward.” Alvarez once again opened his mouth wide, and with a quick fleck of his tongue against his lips, took the bulging pouch of Lang’s posers full down his throat. Lang, his pecs still dancing, began to slowly pump his hips, fucking face. Bursts of warm precum began to stain the poser fabric, blooming into a widening pool of moisture. Alvarez could see the giant slit of Lang’s big penis head, and licked respectfully. After a minute, he released another small explosion of breath to signify to the bodybuilder kneeling before him that he was going to change his pose again. “Front double biceps,” he announced, and swung his arms up into mighty peaks. Alvarez pulled back slightly, licked the cockhead again, and rocked back on his heels. In his own posing trunks his cock was now full 11 inches erect and poling above the waistband, slap tight against his abs. “Lookin’ good. Now hold that for two minutes. No, three. Hold that pose solid without moving for three minutes. Then you’ll get your reward.” It was agony. Lang loved it. He fiercely held the mountainous peaks of his 23-inch biceps for three full minutes. Sweat began pouring down his face. “Flexing for ya, man!” He bared his lips and gritted his teeth into a grimace. His veins exploded down his neck. The veins in his forearms were like cables of steel wire. He raised one biceps, then the other, again dancing them back and forth. The baseball peaks of his guns gleamed in the spotlight. On his knees before him, Alvarez gazed up worshipfully, pumping his own cock right out of his posing trunks, but not touching Lang. “It’s been more than three minutes,” Lang finally said through his gritted teeth. “So reward me, man! Suck my cock, man!” “Think you deserve a reward?” Alvarez teased, now stroking Lang’s cock tenderly with his tongue. “For these guns? You bet, baby. Take that big cock of mine down your throat now!” “You got it, man.” Alvarez fell forward onto his knees again, his mouth wide open, and landed bulls-eye onto the giant pole bursting in Lang’s posing trunks, taking it all into his mouth. For three minutes, he sucked cock, up and down, licking, spitting, back and forth, deep sucking. Lang gazed down at him, relaxed his biceps a few seconds, and then resumed the pose. He was rock hard. “Dig these guns, man, and suck my cock. Suck your approval. Pose and approve me. Pose and approve.” “Yeah, you like it when I suck your cock while you’re posing?” breathed Alvarez. He licked the mammoth bulge in Lang’s posing trunks. “I can see you onstage, man. Flexing for all those asshole judges. Blowing them all away. Never seen biceps as big as yours. Never seen a cock as big as yours. Poling out in your posing trunks. Big old heavy bulge. Big cocks need to get sucked.” “Yeah? Well, man, I like it when you suck my cock. I like it when you suck my cock while I’m posing for those assholes.” Greedily, Alvarez licked the cloth covering Lang’s heavy testicles. “Lickin’ your balls now, man, licking your balls.” “Put ‘em in your mouth, man. Put my balls in your mouth.” Still flexing, he looked down and eyed Alvarez’s cock hungrily. Alvarez was pumping it now with both hands. It looked like a firehose. Suddenly Lang wanted to suck it. But he didn’t want Alvarez to stop. He dropped to his knees. Alvarez lowered with him, knowing what he wanted. As he watched, Lang flexed his right biceps one more time; Alvarez nodded approval; then Lang leaned in to Alvarez’s cock. He pulled the posing trunks over the cockhead onto Alvarez’s balls, and brought it into his mouth. Alvarez kept sucking. Together the two bodybuilders slowly lowered their huge bodies onto the posing dais under the spotlight and began to service each other with a full-body 69 grapple. Their arm muscles rippled against each other as each man gripped the other’s hard glutes, thick fingers gripping slabs of butt muscle. Each man ecstatically sucked his muscle buddy’s gigantic rod, their balls both still barely covered by their straining posing trunks. After 18 minutes of violent 69 sucking, their posing trunks finally tore from the strain. Rrr-i-i-i-i-pp! Their bullish balls burst free in unison, and each man eagerly licked the other’s heavy testicles passionately. “Next time, you pose first,” whispered Lang, and Alvarez looked over at him, grinned, and flexed a biceps. Lang nodded seriously. “I approve,” he said, “now here’s your reward,” and he bent in, sucking cock. The slurping, moaning, sucking sounds echoed down the corridor. In his room, Private Chris Hension, lying naked in bed, covered with sweat, his pole rising stiffly towards the ceiling, finally couldn’t take it any more. He jumped out of bed, grabbed a robe and a pair of purple spangly posers, stepped into them, fitting his huge member into the pouch with some difficulty, and tore out of his room. He ran down the hallway, his half-tumescent, half-sheathed cock waggling in the breeze, and stopped at Alvarez’s door. He waited an instant – and was about to knock – but, what the hell. He banged on the door, threw it open, and walked in. He knew it would be unlocked. Somehow instinctively he knew they were waiting for him. And so they were. The two musclemen lay on the dais, sucking each other’s cocks, their mammoth physiques coated with a glistening layer of sweat. Without removing dick from mouth, each man slowed for a moment and gazed up at Hension questioningly. “Were we making too much noise?” asked Alvarez, his speech garbled by Lang’s cock. “Yeah. I’d say,” said Hension. He threw his robe to the floor and stood before them in his favorite posing strap, his own erection poling straight ahead. He slammed the door behind him and stepped forward, whipping his arms up into a front double biceps. “Check me out,” he commanded, but there was a note of hopefulness in his voice. Of desperation, Alvarez quietly noted to himself. Good, good, all to the good. “Damn. He’s a pretty little muscleboy, ain’t he?” said Alvarez, momentarily releasing Lang’s cock. “He sure is,” said Lang, doing the same. “You see me every day, guys. I ain’t so little,” said Hension, flexing. “Maybe we’ve never noticed you before.” “Fuck you both.” “Oh, sorry. Maybe you should leave?” “NO! I wanna play too!” Hension flexed feverishly. “Okay. We’ll think about it.” Alvarez licked Lang’s dick a few times and lolled his head back towards Hension. Lang, however, appeared to take no more interest, turning his full attention to sucking his buddy’s dick. He bent in and deep-throated Alvarez’s stiff penis a few times, gagging slightly, and then resumed his gentle, steady sucking and licking. “You sure are pretty. Big biceps. Big. Good quads. Turn around.” Hension turned around, did a rear lat spread, pointing his shapely round glutes to the ceiling. “Nice. Awesome hams. Lang, you see those hams?” …..Suck suck suck suck suck…. “No? Hmmm. Guess he’s busy. Come on over here and flex for us while we suck some cock.” And Alvarez turned back to Lang’s quivering member, appearing indifferent. “I’ll show you guys,” muttered Hension, stepping onto the dais. He was ready. He’d been waiting a long time for this. And he’d been kidded, slapped, punched, and pushed around too long to not grab the moment. His moment. “I’m gonna flex now, and you’re gonna watch me!” he shouted. From the floor of the dais, Alvarez and Lang turned and looked up at him. There was a pause. “So go ahead,” said Alvarez. “Let’s see what you got.” He paused. “Boy,” he added.
  7. Most recent chapter: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster Chapter 16: Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After Casey’s first workout demonstration for The Nineteen that afternoon promised to be brutal – and awesome - as he had hoped it would be. He knew he would love every moment of it. He knew it would almost make up for the confusion and fear he had felt the night before. He would be as strong as a god, sailing through every lift, every rep, every set with strength he didn’t know he had. Almost make up for it. Not quite. But maybe afterwards, he could pose for them? Just a little? In the locker room, alone, and about to go before these crazy huge guys once again, he ruminated. He was, if he admitted it to himself, not a little leery about these guys. After all, he had a big black eye. And just about 12 hours ago, thick, creamy jets of cum had shot from18 firehose cocks and plopped down on him while he lay tangled in a sweaty muscle mass mess with Karim Abdul, both of them with swelling black eyes and bloody noses. Kind of a strange introduction to the world of supreme muscle he had been looking forward to for two years – and had been fantasizing about for far longer. “I wonder what Miles would say,” he thought to himself. He had glanced at his black eye in the mirror in the locker room. It was fully open, not bloodshot, just rimmed with black and blue. Not too bad. Actually, it looked fucking hot. He quickly did a side chest. Bam. Nips high. Rivers of striations. Yeah. Lookin good. He was hot. He knew it, too. Or, rather, was beginning to know it. He found his old sweats, thoughtfully hanging up and waiting for him in a large locker with his name on it, which he assumed was his. He noted that the lockers themselves were almost like storage units, not the shameful, small individual skinny things most gyms had. He looked up, slightly startled. Musclemen Gunst and Obatu were suddenly there at the end of the locker row, waiting for them. At first he barely noticed what they were wearing. But then he saw. “What the fuck?” “You ready?” “Uh. Yeah.” “Let’s go, then.” He stripped down fast, found his old jock in the locker, and grabbing his huge cock and balls, shoveled his heavy machine into the pouch. As always, it sagged heavily, groaning softly from the weight of his manhood. He glanced down the row. Gunst and Obatu were blankfaced. Casey threw his sweats on. “Now?” “…..yeah.” Casey slammed the door and waddled towards them, throwing a bathsheet towel over his broad shoulders. “Let’s go lift.” Gunst and Obatu brought Casey onto the workout floor. All of the musclemen in the squad were in attendance, naturally wanting to see how much weight the pretty muscle boy Casey could handle. After all, he may be huge, and all realized he was pretty fucking strong in the ring. He could move fast, and his mandatory poses last night were impressive. But could the dude lift? Could he train?? Dr. Irving stood by with the video camera, fussily taking his precise notes. And Zaftig was there, of course, hanging back, saying nothing, just watching, watching. And now, at least, Casey could remember the dude’s name. Dr. Zaftig. After all, this was the dude who was going to make him huge. He nodded shyly to him. “Good afternoon, Dr. Zaftig.” “Good afternoon, Casey. Welcome to Valhalla.” “Thank you…” “Let’s get going, Casey,” said Sergeant Moster. “You’re keeping us waiting. Again.” “I’m sorry,” Casey said. Moster frowned. No signs of reaction to all the White Caps swimming around in his bloodstream. There were, inevitably, more moments of muscle awkwardness to be had first. First off, Casey was entirely unprepared for the men’s workout gear. His usual workout clothes fully covered him, a ripped and worn outfit of dirty, sweaty baggies, a sloppy oversized sweatshirt that seemed to have been made for a man of 600 pounds, and full-length sweatpants, ragged and much the worse for wear. Even in these baggies, his bulge loomed heavily, swaying from side to side as he came onto the floor. Moster had changed into his full-dress spotlessly clean green uniform slacks, boots, and a skin-tight regulation t-shirt. His mammoth black muscles gleamed with ferocious power, and his crisp, clinging t-shirt outlined every peak, valley, cut, bulge, thick vein and crevice of his astonishing physique. Casey tried not to stare at him. He was oddly drawn to this black mountain of muscle. “I wanna be as big as you someday,” he said softly to himself. The squad, on the other hand, he nervously noted, were all dressed in White Cap Night Valhalla regulation gym gear: ripped, torn and ragged wife-beaters with muscles bulging every which way. Dripping sweat, muscles red and inflamed, their workouts over. No shorts, Army boots, heavy cable socks, and sweaty, swollen, looming Army-green mesh jocks. Bulging packages protruded, looming cocks, also swaying heavily with each muscleman movement, all around the gym floor. “This is how you guys dress to work out?” asked Casey timidly. Okay, so it was still weird. His question was ignored. There was a lot of barely sheathed bulging heavy duty muscleman dick on this gym floor. His own was more modestly covered. If just as bulging. And just as evident. And no one’s on the floor appeared to be as big as Moster’s. Once again he stared for a moment at the man’s obviously huge, looming penis, outlined clearly in his green trousers. He could see the penis corona, even the deep piss slit through the thick dark khaki fabric. Moster sure wasn’t ashamed of his cock. So maybe Casey shouldn’t be ashamed, either. And what Casey couldn’t know is that the men, just having finished their workouts, were delaying their shower sports. White Caps racing in their bloodstreams. And holding back. Not 10 minutes before Moster had sternly separated Blankenship and Lang from some foreplay, giving each man a quick spanking on their bare bottoms before all the other men. Afterward Alvarez pulled Lang back and eyed him dangerously. There would be words between them tonight. Lang was staring at the floor. Blankenship, of course, was grinning. Toothlessly. “How about starting off with some incline flyes?” said Moster. “You need a warm-up set?” “I wanna stretch first,” said Casey. Miles had always taught him the necessity of proper technique. Light warm-ups were part of that, though once he actually started lifting, what constituted a warm-up for Casey might be a final blasted set for another man. “Always smart.” The men stood watching Casey intently. “Don’t you guys wanna go workout somewhere?” he blurted out. “We’re done,” said Alvarez. “We’re waiting for you.” Abdul was staring at him with undisguised hatred. Tiffany was smiling sweetly, butter not melting in his mouth. Schumacher was blank-faced, and all the scarier for it. The others were intent, if blank-faced. Even Hension, whose thoughts were usually betrayed on his handsome face, wasn’t reacting much. He just was staring. They were all staring. Casey shuffled off to a corner of the Marley mat and began his stretch routine, arms swinging, legs kicking, gentle but firm. The men watched him. “He’s bow-legged!” whispered Hension. Loudly. “Yes, we see that,” said Alvarez, mocking the whisper. “I think that’s so hot….!” Casey heard a resounding smack! echoing through the room. “Ow!” Someone had hit Hension again. Casey, his face turned away, had to smile. Apparently the pretty boy got hit a lot. “Um. This takes 20 minutes,” Casey said. Suddenly he didn’t care what they thought. He was going to stretch. He started torso turns, his hands behind his head. Moster spoke. “Casey, we don’t have all day.” Casey turned back to him and repeated himself firmly. “This takes 20 minutes. I stretch for 20 minutes. If you don’t want to watch, don’t.” And he turned back, cupping his big hands together, continuing his torso turns. Moster smiled slightly. Good. The White Caps had obviously kicked in after all. It seems Casey required more White Caps for an effect, and the societal restrictions weren’t so easily abandoned. But the boy was asserting himself, and quite naturally. Zaftig was suddenly next to Moster. “He’s not so easily bullied,” he whispered. “Not like your other men. You won’t have your way with him so easily.” “You don’t think so?” “No, I don’t.” “Well, we’ll see, then, won’t we?” Zaftig frowned. Clearly, Moster wasn’t concerned about Casey digging in his heels at his first workout, doing it his way, defying the Sergeant. “What do you know?” Zaftig hissed at Moster. Moster, never taking his eyes off the teen muscle giant now doing rapid pushups, turned to Zaftig, laid his cards on the table. “The kid has never been worshipped before. He wants it, he needs it. He needs someone to tell him how amazing he is. And he needs musclesex. Badly. He doesn’t know how much.” “I see. It’s your musclesex thing again. Goddammit, Sergeant. This project is about youth and strength and creating the most fearsome army the planet has ever seen. It’s not about sex. It never was. It was about creating the perfect physical specimen. The most extraordinary physiques the world has ever known.” Moster smiled sardonically. “You’ve forgotten, Dr. Zaftig, or perhaps you never knew. Even when you were a young man. Were you ever young?” Zaftig smiled. “Amazing to consider, isn’t it?” Moster continued. “Everything for men is about sex. And bodybuilders? Even more so. And for these bodybuilders? All that times about 200. 500. All these guys want is to be admired. Worshipped. Sucked off. Felt up. Fuck. And, I might add, get fucked. Train, lift, eat, sleep, shit, fight, suck, get sucked, fuck, train some more, fight some more, fuck some more, suck some more, eat, shit, sleep. And,” he added sweetly, “…that’s about it.” “Fuck you, Sergeant.” But now Zaftig was smiling. He knew there was more to it. Wasn’t there? Moster sighed. “I’m sorry, Dr. Zaftig. But that’s what you’ve created here. Millions of dollars poured into fucking machines. But look at the bright side.” He leaned in. “It’s going to make you millions, as well. All of us.” “I already have millions. I don’t care.” “Well, I don’t, and I do.” “By the way, how did the boy get that black eye?” “Looks pretty hot, don’t it?” “Less than 24 hours in the compound and already someone’s slugged him.” “Don’t look too closely at Abdul or Blankenship.” Zaftig glanced over at Abdul, sporting a shiner of his own, and noted the missing teeth of the blond bomber beauty Blankenship. Zaftig groaned inwardly. Another trip to the dentist. He hated having to take the men off the mountain. But there was a dentist in San Jose who fixed up the men regularly, regular hygiene, capping, replaced teeth, crowns, implants, the works, and charged nothing, content merely with big biceps flexed in his face while he sat in the chair playing with his tiny dentist dick. Then, Moster to Casey, “You about done there, boy?” “No, sir.” “All right, then.” The men were getting restless, shifting from foot to foot, now staring at Zaftig and the ever-cool Moster. Alvarez was the only man on the squad who seemed calm and in control of himself. A fact not unnoticed by Moster. Or Casey, for that matter, now secretly watching all this play out for himself. He was beginning to catch on that there was even more to these big dudes than just training, taking this crazy drug, and spanking their monkeys. “Men, time for some biceps curls,” Moster announced. “All of you go do 15 sets of light reps. 25 reps per set per arm. No ball busting, now. Get to it. No more than 25 pounds. I mean it.” He turned back and smiled at Casey. “We’ll wait until The Boy is ready.” Okay, so he was The Boy again. Zaftig wasn’t done. “In a few months the Joint Chiefs will be here for review. I want Casey ready and I want the men at their sharpest, and no funny business. Intensify their training.” He turned away. “You leaving?” Zaftig turned back. “Hell, no” he smiled. “I want to see my latest boy wipe your men all over the floor. Maybe you’ll listen to me then.” Moster nodded. Inwardly he had to admit he respected Zaftig deeply. The man may have been a puny genius with no body, but he wasn’t dishonest, and he was clearly unafraid of Moster. He had no personal need for muscle worship, and never bothered the men. He was, at the end of the day, a partner Moster could trust, if never take advantage of. He admired that. Moreover, Zaftig had never indicated another other than scientific curiosity about Moster’s treetrunk tool. That was a plus on his side, too. Moster turned to Casey and called out. “Okay, you’re done,” he said, brooking no denial. “What’s your starting weight for inclines?” “Um…..180?” Hension, 20 feet away and now doing the ordered biceps curls, stared at Casey. “Damn!” he squeaked. He put the dumbbell down and scratched his barely covered balls. “180?? To start?” Casey looked away, trying not to notice. That boy certainly was pretty. A perfect face. Without realizing it, Casey licked his lips, staring a little at Hension, who, gawking at the muscle monster, inadvertently smiled back, absently scratching his balls. The exchange did not go unnoticed. Lang nudged Alvarez, who nodded sagely. “180 it is. Let’s see what you got.” Moster strode to the bench, grabbed two 180-pound dumbbells as if they were sacks of feathers, and handed them to Casey. Casey took them without a blink, two sacks of feathers. And so the workout began. One by one, the men re-racked their light weights, approached the bench where the giant Casey lay, ready to lift. Casey’s perfect technique was evident from the start. He smoothly lowered his huge bulk onto an incline bench. He raised his arms into position, the two dumbbells easily held aloft overhead. In no time he reeled off twenty reps of perfectly calibrated incline flyes, then peeling off into overhead presses, gently touching the dumbbells one another, then down to the tips of his big brown nipples, outlined in his oversized sweats. His chest bloomed, rivers of sweaty muscle flowed, the pumped pecs seemed to reach to the ceiling as he pumped. “Pow, pow, pow, pow,” he breathed to himself with each rep. Light stains of pec milk appeared on his sweats. “Wow….” breathed Hension. “Do you see that??” “What’s next?” “Do it again.” “Okay.” He reeled off another set. The men watched him stonily, now all gathered around the bench. More pec milk appeared. “Now?” “Do another.” “Sure.” He did another set. Finishing, he clanged the weights to the floor. “Can I work with something heavy now?” Moster smiled. The White Caps had taken effect. He shot a look over at Zaftig, who merely raised an eyebrow and smiled. “Certainly, boy. Take it to 220.” So he was still Boy. “Anyone have gloves?” “Sure, Case!” Lang reached into his bag and tossed a pair to Casey. Casey smiled a little, hearing Lang call him by the same nickname the cadets down the mountain did. “Thanks.” He caught the gloves and slipped them on. Everyone was watching now. The red light of the video cam continued to blink. Standing next to Lang, Alvarez was blank-faced, but not unapproving. In the corner, Dr. Zaftig now had his head tilted back, musing. This boy will go the limit, he thought. No matter what Moster says about what the men really want. This boy is different. He’s pure muscle, and nothing else. No, that was not right. He was muscle, cock, and butt. This boy would be worth millions. And very, very soon. An uncommon sex machine of the first power. Innocent Casey, unaware of the plans being made around him, rose, took the two 180 pound dumbbells, and re-racked them, two sacks of feathers back to the their featherbed. He strode down the line and grabbed two 220s, returned to the incline, lowered his bulk, and reeled off another set of 20 reps, grunting loudly and blowing out air with each rep. More milk flecks appeared on his shirt. He blew sweat and spit, began to groan mightily. “ugh, ugh, ugh, ugh….” When he was finished he set the dumbbells down gently on the marley floor, and looked up at Moster. Absently he wiped the milk away from his nipples with thumb and forefinger. “Nicely done, boy,” said Moster. He spoke loudly to the group. “Notice that Casey does not drop the weights.” He looked pointedly at Jin, who was famous for throwing the weights to the floor after the punishing final set of any lift he did, excepting squats – where he re-racked as noisily as possible, all while screaming. Jin looked back, defiant. “Why do you do it that way, boy?” Casey shrugged. “Way that Miles taught me, I guess. It’s harder.” “Miles?” “Miles Donovan, Raw Weight Gym.” So that was it, thought Gunst. Miles Donovan. He should have known. Donovan was a biceps freak, and hosted many others in his gym, taking their pay-offs for private posing from men who liked to blast big guns in the faces of the hapless, endlessly paying schmoes. No doubt Casey had been a major revenue stream for the notorious Donovan gym, he reasoned to himself. Of course he had to have huge guns. Miles would have seen to it. Blankenship grinned, a front tooth missing and looking all the hotter for it. “Yeah, makes sense, he came from that old horn dog Donovan’s gym. You worked out on the 3rd floor yet?” Casey looked at Blankenship a little blankly. “Um. No.” Obatu spoke up. “Casey is still too young and green for the 3rd floor. Besides, he has been training at the cadet gym down the mountain for the last several months. Haven’t you, Casey?” “Yeah, I guess. What’s next?” “You flat bench?” “Sure. How much weight?” “Let’s see what you can do.” The squad backed away a little as Casey, gripping each elbow and stretching his arms over his head, walked towards a row of flat benches. Gunst despaired a little. He was wrong. Casey wasn’t posing and being paid for it at Donovan’s. Which meant he’d built those mountainous biceps on his own. “Lose the shirt!” squawked Hension. “I want to see your nips milk!” “’Kay,” said Casey. He stopped, slipping out of his sweatshirt, folding it up carefully. Underneath he wore a baggy green t-shirt, which may probably have been at one time a pup tent. “My nipples always make a little milk when I train,” he explained. “See?” He reached under his soaked t-shirt to a nipple, gathered some white liquid, held out a finger dripping with milk droplets. “But it looks like I’m making a little more today.” In spite of himself, Moster was touched by Casey’s innocent neatness with his sweatshirt. And his explanation. “T-shirt too,” said Waring. “Not yet,” said Casey. Moster’s eyebrow raised a little. He glanced over at Zaftig, who nodded. Good. Good. It was all good. The White Caps were claiming his ego. Casey was showing signs he could stand up on his own. “Load up a starting weight of 360 pounds,” directed Moster. “You can handle 300, can’t you, Casey?” “Sure, easy.” Casey laid his bulk down on the flat bench while Waring and Lang placed eight 45-pound plates on either end of the bar. He began to suck in air in preparation. “Hey, can someone wrap my elbows?” he suddenly asked. “Sure. Washington, grab some heavy wraps for Cadet Rockland. Get to it. The man has to lift.” He lifted the bar off the bench and began to bench, pumping his enormous pecs. Now he was working his hardest. He was now more determined than ever to fit in with these huge men. He was going to show them now. The workout continued. Flat bench, declines, more flyes. All pecs stuff. More milk. Throughout the workout Hension, Lang, Jin, Bogarde, Washington, Meyer, Waring, Duncan, Chad, and Corporal Blankenship were cheerful and approving. They howled their encouragement and counted the reps. “10! 11! 12! 13! 14! 15!" Throw the weights, Casey!” "Okay to throw them?" Casey asked Moster, holding 600 pounds aloft, just about to bring it down to his milky nipples. He was calm. "If the men want. This time. Throw it when you're done." "Okay." He finished pumping, and instead of reracking... Clang! Casey threw the weight on the floor, sat up, grabbed the plastic bottle and chugged a half-gallon of water. Water poured from the side of his mouth onto his shirt. The men whooped and hollered. He wiped his lips with the back of his hand and strode forcefully to the next weight. Immediately the men were counting again. “10! 11! 12! 13! 14! 15!” Clang! Wipe. “YEAHHHH….!” And on it went for 45 minutes of grueling, punishing lifting. Corporals Schumacher, Obatu, LeFevre, and Alvarez and Private McIntyre seemed more reserved. Corporal Abdul just grunted. But he was impressed, in spite of himself. The boy was training harder than he had ever seen. His muscles were blooming, seeming to grow as he watched. Gunst was quiet and watchful. Zaftig was beaming with professional pride. Moster remained aloof and keenly observant. And all the while, Dr. Irving followed every move with the video cam. The cocksure little Private Joe Tiffany cheered him on just as loudly. Casey pretended not to see the evil glint in the muscleboy’s eyes, but he couldn’t help it. He’d learned at the Home how to read signals. The Home…..hmmm. A memory appeared dimly, and, just as quickly, was gone. While resting between two punishing sets, Casey was still silently agog at the size of Moster’s muscles. Occasionally he found himself staring at the improbably large mound resting atop his CO’s left quad. The tip of the mound reached to just above the giant’s knee. He noted the other men seemed to be avoiding looking directly at Moster’s leg. Even though they all seemed to be sporting packages of similar size. Damn, their dicks are big, Casey thought. Are they real? And deep inside Casey, a little voice proudly squeaked…..”Wait until they see MINE…” Then he remembered – …..oh yeah.... They’d already seen it. And he had seen theirs, too. Sorta. Between his half-closed black eye. His hand went up, and he rubbed the black eye. Looked at Abdul, and his black eye. Adbul was smiling a little now. Not friendly, but hard - but still, a smile. Casey grinned wearily as he finally finished up with the last set of triceps pulldowns. Private Meyer, a big toothy grinning lighting up his handsome, beaming face, burst forward from the group, and pumped the newcomer’s hand. “Thanks,” said Casey. Meyer nodded enthusiastically. “He can’t hear you,” said Private Waring. Casey looked at Meyer, stricken for having forgotten that Meyer was a deaf mute. “It’s okay, he doesn’t mind.” Casey, touched, shook Meyer’s hand vigorously. Meyer shook his head cheerfully, touching his lips, and shrugged his shoulders to show that indeed he didn’t care that he couldn’t speak. Then he stepped back and proudly flexed his own powerful, round right biceps, smacking them with his left hand, and reached down to grab Casey’s wrists. He pulled his arms up encouragingly and Casey, getting the message, proudly brought his huge guns up and flexed mightily. “Mother fucker!” yelled Lang and Hension simultaneously. The men roared with laughter, and Casey colored a deep red, smiling sheepishly. Alvarez clamped that affectionate paw of his around Lang’s shoulders and hugged him close. But he looked worried. Something was on his mind. Behind them Hension eyed them both steadily, with longing. Meyer kept his hands on Casey’s obliques as if he was rotating his upper body for all to see. “It’s okay, plebe,” said Jin, laughing. “You’ll get to know us all.” While all through the devastating workout he had been stronger than he could ever remember, now he felt – well, almost frail – as if something, suddenly, was missing. “All right, men,” said Moster calmly. “Rec room in 15 minutes. Casey, shower up.” “Yes, sir.” “Men, file out. Casey, come here a moment first.” He glanced at the men, who leaned in, curious as to what Moster might be saying. “Well, Cadet Casey, it looks as if you’ve made it.” Moster spoke quietly. Casey looked up at him, and grinned wearily. “Thanks, Sergeant Moster.” The men gave him a round of applause, Casey noted that even Corporal Schumacher seemed to approve. He lowered his head, modestly grateful. Then Moster turned back to the group. They were still applauding. Casey was embarrassed, turning to go. He didn’t see Moster’s stone face shift into a slight smile. “Men, get dressed. Shower up. No play time. Get to it. I expect you all in uniform, neat and clean, in the rec room, in 10 minutes. Hop to it. Get a move on.” Then, to Casey, “Casey, use my private locker room to shower.” He pointed to a door across the floor. “You’ll find clean sweats in there. They’ll fit. Grab them after you shower. And no jerking off, boy.” Casey, embarrassed that Moster seemed to be reading his mind, nodded dumbly and headed to the door. He was worried again. He had only masturbated once today so far, and on a day like today, he needed a lot more….especially after that worship session with the cadets this morning. He was discovering….something….and his huge cock wanted to know more. But he went, dutifully, into the private locker room, showered, and changed into the clean sweats he found there. Before he left, he checked his guns and his pecs in the full length mirror. Flexing, he breathed to himself. “Damn. I’m fucking awesome.” And with the capsules still not in apparent full-force effect, dressed in baggy trunks and a clean, white light tee, he stumbled his way to the rec room. For what, he couldn’t tell. Probably more weirdness. But now, he was ready. Dr. Irving was there ahead of them all. He had set up chairs for all the bodybuilders in a semi-circle, with the inevitable video cam set up. There was a chair in the center, obviously meant for him. He glanced over at Moster, who nodded and gestured towards the chair. Casey waddled with his bodybuilder’s walk towards it slowly and sat. He looked around with anticipation. “So now what?” he asked. Zaftig took Moster aside. “This boy is gentle. We don’t want to break his spirit. He’s had a tough time and he just wants to make friends. Go easy on him.” Moster’s shoulders stiffened. The veins in his neck popped a little. He looked Zaftig dead in the eye, and said, “Being sweet to him now will kill him later. Is that what you want?” “No.” “Then let me handle it. I know what is best.” “Did you at least give him a capsule?” “Sure,” answered Moster. “He’ll be just fine.” “Doesn’t seem to have taken effect yet.” “He’s a big boy. Blood volume and all. It takes time.” “Fuck you, Moster.” Moster’s eyebrows raised slightly, but he knew not to protest. Zaftig was properly proud of his discovery. “You know fucking well that White Caps P-21 take effect immediately regardless of ‘blood volume’, if you want to put it that way.” “Dr. Zaftig, it’s my turn now.” “It’s always your turn.” Zaftig turned on his heel and left the rec room without further comment. Moster watched him go. The men were sitting impatiently. “All right, men. Let’s get to it.” He turned to Casey. “All right, Casey. Welcome. You’re one of the group now. We’re now….The Twenty.” “Yeah, baby!” “Bout fucking time.” “Tell him what that really means….” said Alvarez. “Spank him!” yelled Hension, and then, before Chad, sitting next to him, could swat him, he said, “Don’t you fucking hit me!” Chad did anyway. “Ow!” yelled Hension. Casey chuckled. “That’s gotta hurt. These dudes seem to hit you a lot.” “You will too, in time,” said Waring. “What did …he….”….um…” “Alvarez,” said Alvarez. “What did Alvarez – sorry – mean – when he said “tell him what that really means?” Silence. Casey continued. “I mean, what does it mean to be one of The Twenty?” Moster smiled. “Yes, let’s talk about that, Casey. Men, why don’t we show Casey what it’s all about?” Then he paused a moment. Casey wasn't reacting. He was just sitting quietly, albeit with great body tension. His muscles were hugely pumped, and Moster could see the fabric shifting as Casey's enormous cock began to uncoil in his sweats. Soon he would be hard. But the boy wasn't moving. Odd. Quietly, he asked, leaning in, “Casey, level with me.” He looked the teen in the eye. Casey couldn’t look away. Inwardly he was stammering. He was looking at Moster's crotch. “No, look me in the eye. Look up. Not down there. Up. How many White Caps have you taken?” “White Caps?” “The capsules. The pills. How many?” He gazed at him levelly. A pause. “Four, I think. Five?” He shrugged, weakly. "i don't remember." "Where did you get them? I gave you one...." "Uh..." Casey didn't want to indict the men on his first day. Weirdness notwithstanding. “Never mind. I can guess." Moster looked back at the group, all standing still, attentive, neatly dressed in their uniforms. And every cock seeming at attention, poling out hugely in their khakis. The men were ready to play. Past ready. Mmmmm. Not much effect on Casey, though, for 5 White Caps. A few moments of assertiveness and a powerful workout, but…..not much. "Are you feeling anything…unusual?” “Well….” Casey paused and looked away. He found himself staring at the men and their looming erections. Jesus. Here it came. Strong societal blockers, Moster thought. "Do you want to have sex? Like now?" No answer. Casey just stared at the cocks in the room. The men were deadly quiet. Then it hit Moster. Of course. “Casey, are you hypoglycemic?” Not so much to his surprise, even the dimwitted Casey knew exactly what that meant. Still staring the the men's rocket crotches, he spoke softly. “......I need oranges or candy bars sometimes.....” “They told you this when you were growing up?” “They told me in the Boys Home. My blood sugar. I have problems.” Of course. That was it. It happened sometimes. He reminded himself he had to mention it to Zaftig. It was the same for Obatu when he first checked in, and then, years later, for Eli Meyer. Since Meyer could neither speak nor hear and his sign language didn't encompass the subject of hypoglycemia, it took them a few days to realize that a cup of chocolate milk worked wonders on the tight glutes of the hot little muscle fuckee Meyer. Give the boy some cocoa and he'd take massive tool after tool up his butt for hours. He called over his shoulder. “Dr. Irving, please step into my office and get an orange. You’ll find a bowl of fruit on my conference table.” He turned back to Casey and smiled a little. “It’ll be just a moment. Then we’ll tell you what The Twenty is all about.” Irving left the room, used to being invisible except when ordered about. Moster stood up, in front of Casey. "It will only be a minute now." The men, behind him, were now pawing the floor like racehorses, ready to rock and roll. Casey, sitting, was now eye-to-crotch to Moster, in front of him. He stared openly at Moster’s enormous bulge in the fly of his uniform khakis, a thick pylon of sheathed cock snaking heavily along the edge of huge quad muscle, and gulped, looking up. Though Moster was the only man in the room without an erection, his penis yet appeared to be the biggest. “Yes, sir,” he stammered. And stared again. His heart was pounding. Moster put a hand on Casey’s beefy shoulder, kneading his fingers slightly into the thick muscle. “Hang on. It won’t be long now.” He turned to the men behind him. “Men? Drop trou.” Zippers unzipped, belts slipped out of belt loops and went to the floor, as the 18 bodybuilders – even Abdul – dropped their uniform slacks to their ankles. Pants down. Around the room. Now all the men were in micro posers. Those massive bulges were unleashed. Looming, heavy, hard, all already pointing straight out. Their cocks almost fully exposed except for the bulging, straining fabric barely covering cockheads. Some of the posers were ready to snap. Casey stared at them all. "Wow...." he breathed. "Men why don't you do some posing for Casey? You've seen his muscles. I don't think he's had the opportunity to see yours." "You, too, Sergeant," said Abdul. Moster looked at him. He paused. "All right, then." He unbuttoned his bulging dress shirt and slipped it off. Casey could almost imagine he could hear the groan of relief of the fabric, suddenly relieved of the need to stretch over the man's massive muscles. But he wasn't prepared for the massive musculature of Moster. Cocks and balls bulged forth, each man spilling half a foot of visible cock into barely sheathed pouches. Casey felt a dribble of precum shooting in his posers. “Arms behind backs!” barked Moster, clearly now the leader of the group. He turned to Casey and became one with his men. The Nineteen placed their hands behind their lower backs. “Spread legs!” All spread their legs wide, shooting their right legs out in choreographed unison. “Prepare!” Fists clenched, crammed in solid obliques. “Front double biceps!” All arms slowly rose. And 40 cannonballs of enormous power ball biceps snapped into ungodly peaks. The men faced straight ahead, all eyes high and level, as if gazing into infinity. “Jesus,” breathed Casey. He fumbled with his crotch a moment. His head was spinning. The lineup of 19 men stood before him, all flexing with massive front double biceps power. The black muscle god brought his arms down strode slowly across the room back to Casey. As he moved, his half-covered organ swayed heavily from side to side in his posing pouch. Behind him, the lineup of men continued to flex without wavering. He stood next to Casey, and impossibly, appeared to tower over even him. Dr. Irving returned with the orange. “Chow down on this, Casey,” said Moster as Irving handed it to him wordlessly. "Men, drop the biceps pose." The men relaxed. Hension snickered. "Yeah, chow down, Casey." Then, warning Chad...."Don't you hit me...." “Dr. Irving, would you get back to your camera, please?” Dr. Irving went back to the video cam, checking his clipboard, and began to tape. The men circled around Casey as he took a big bite out of the orange, and then another, and then another. A moment passed. Casey began to flush, a deep crimson red – and then, just as quickly – the flush faded. He looked up at Moster, and smiled. Broadly. “I’m fine now,” he said. “Casey,” asked Moster evenly, “have you ever sucked cock before?” “No, sir.” “Would you like to?” “Yes, sir. I think I would.” Snap! Snap! Gunst's and Blankenship's posers snapped. Their cocks bloomed free, swaying heavily, ready for service. Gunst stepped forward, but Blankenship elbowed him heavily out of the way. Gunst looked at him threateningly, raised his fist, ready to punch face. Moster stood back. "Easy, men. There's time for everyone. Who should he start with?” he asked the group. “I think he starts with ME,” said Abdul, striding forward, his hands on the straps of his bulging posers. The 14 inch shaft was fully exposed, the tendrils of Abdul's thick pubic hair shining in the rec room light. “Fine with me,” Casey said, still smiling. “How do I do this?” “Don’t worry. It’ll come naturally. Just let it happen.” Abdul took his position in front of Casey and pushed out his powerful hips. As Casey leaned in, Abdul roughly cupped the back of the teen’s head, and pulled him in close. "Get to work, boy..." Casey open his mouth. Wide. "Sorry about last night, " he said up to Abdul, who loomed over him, taking his mammoth cock out of his posers and aiming it. "Wider," said Abdul. "Can I pose for you guys later?" Casey asked. "Sure thing!" squeaked Hension. Smack!! "Ow! What did I say??" "I said OPEN WIDER," commanded Abdul. "Sure thing," said Casey. He opened his mouth wider. "Let's go." And so.... it began. **** Want to read "The Twenty" from the start? Click HERE for Chapter One! Links to other chapters... "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster
  8. "Je vous laisse, mon ami!" "WHAT!, after everything we have we went through together Pierre? I don’t understand what you want me to do. I was going to propose to you at Christmas. You are going to just give up on us without a second thought? I don’t even care that you slept with Gustav, you mean so much to me." “Winston, I just can’t get past the fact that you look…..uhhhh so…..small. I want to be with a partner that can not only make me happy on the inside, but also looks great on the outside.” “I do workout Pierre, you know this. You used to complement me so much on my athletic physique. What happened?” “Gustav est passé mon ami. He fulfills my insatiable desire for muscle. If you were just……uhhhh…..how do you say……bigger, I would be much more satisfied.” Winston continues to look at Pierre dumbfounded and wonders why he would be thinking this way since they seemed to be so happy. Before he can get another word out though, Pierre waves goodbye to him and turns around to get into his car. The stunned thinner young man stands in silence as his eyes well up with tears. They stream down his face as he watches his former lover drive down the road and beyond the mountain outside the city in the distance. To take Pierre off his mind, he walks a few thousand feet down the sidewalk before he stumbles upon a park that is located just on the edge of the city. He enters the passageway and notices an impressively built water fountain about a quarter mile ahead from where he is standing and walks towards it. Halfway there, he can hear several clanging sounds as the sky rains with piles of shiny gold coins. When he leans down to examine some of them, several pelt him in the head and knock him down unconscious. He awakens several minutes later and realizes that the entire path to the water fountain is made of these coins. He hears a voice in the background and wonders if it is his imagination. He speaks loudly. “Hello? Who are you?” There is no answer. He takes a few more steps and notices that some of the coins are loose on the ground and can be picked up. After examining a handful of them, one of them glows a bright green color which immediately catches his eye. He grins as he drops the rest of them and continues to stare at it. The voice returns again which makes him snap out of his trance. “What the? WHO ARE YOU!?” The voice laughs before saying, “Lad, I think you know what you are supposed to do with that lucky coin, am I right?” He looks at it again and then walks the rest of the path to stand directly in front of the fountain. He closes his eyes before flipping it up into the air. As he does this, time slows to a crawl as he watches in amazement when the coin hits the water at half the speed. The splash is so intense that it forms a tidal wave and lands directly on top of him. He yells in fright as it drowns him before draining into the ground. As he comes to again, he looks up and sees a rainbow appear from just over the mountain as it ends directly in front of the fountain just a few feet away from him. A strange looking machine follows it down as it stops at the bottom. A small muscular man dressed in a green outfit with a black belt and a color coordinated hat jumps down and immediately walks over to punch him in the right leg. “OW! What the fuck man? Damn, you are a strong little man. And kind of…..” The small man stops him before he can get another thought out. “Don’t say it mate, I know what you are thinking. You think I am attractive because I have these muscles.” *he points to his biceps and flexes them as they stretch the fabric on his jacket* “Now, I want you to come with me back to my home world Winston so we can get this moving along.” Winston looks thoroughly confused and has no idea what he is talking about as he looks down at him. “Huh? What? I don’t know what you are talking about little man? What did I do?” The little man punches him in the crotch and shakes his head in disbelief as he stands there with his hands on his hips. “Lad, why do you have to be so naïve. You made a wish when you threw that coin into this here fountain behind me. I am here to help you fulfill that wish, but you have to come with me to complete a quest in order for it to come true.” Winston looks on in a stupor as the little man physically picks him and slams him onto the machine he rode on. He gets in on the other side of it as it begins to move. The shocked human has trouble getting any words out as he attempts to comprehend how a man that probably weighs about 50 pounds could carry a guy that is three times his body weight without any resistance whatsoever. “Shhh…..don’t even say anything mate. Let me introduce myself, I am Padraig, leader of the Emerald guild. In case you haven’t noticed, we be muscled LOL.” *he flexes again as the machine moves up the rainbow towards the mountain* “But seriously Winston, you said in your mind as you threw that coin that you wished to become the man that Pierre wanted you to be. This is your chance to show him that you indeed can and will.” Once they get to the other side of the rainbow and over the mountain, Padraig and Winston get off the machine and start walking towards the village located just to their right. The surprised human stops for a few seconds as the little man turns to look up at him. He puts his big right hand on his forehead and sighs before he speaks again. “Winston, I know that this is all a bit of a shock to you, but there is only a small amount of time to complete your quest. Before you begin however, I want you to meet your guide through your adventure.” As they walk through the village, another little muscular man approaches them and stops just far enough away to where he catches the eye of the much taller human. Paddy stops him in his tracks and stands next to Winston before he starts to smile knowing what he must be thinking. He then walks over to the other little man and puts his hand on his beefy shoulder. “Aye there Ioan, glad you could come and participate in the quest that has been selected for you. This here is Winston, he made a wish in the fountain on Earth and is now here to fulfill his destiny.” The remarkably good-looking small man looks up at him and makes a few gestures like he wants Winston to pick him up. When the surprised human attempts to do so, he figures out that the man is a lot heavier than he looks. After a few more failed attempts, Paddy intervenes and leads them both over to a table so they can talk briefly. “Ioan will be with you through this quest Winston. Actually, he will be a part of the quest as well. His fate will be in your hands as a result of a set of questions that will be asked as you make your way through the tundra that is just beyond the gates of this village.” Paddy points in the direction of the tundra and leans over the table to whisper something into Ioan’s ear. The little man looks a tad bit concerned as he turns to look up at Winston and then looks at Padraig again. The elder muscleman gives him a look that suggests that he must go through with whatever he told him or else there will be consequences. After about twenty seconds, Ioan gets up from the table and walks towards the gates before opening them and disappearing into the landscape. Winston is a bit confused as to what just occurred and wonders what this will entail. “I don’t understand what this man has to do with me, but for some reason I feel like I have some connection to him. Is this partly because of the quest that I have to complete with him?” Paddy smiles before he gets up from the table and motions for Winston to do the same. He then leads the human over to the gates and walks through them. They stop after a few hundred feet of entering the tundra before the little man stops. He turns to look up at Winston once more. “Okay lad, this is where I must leave you so you can fulfill your destiny. The tundra will be jarring at first, but once you reach the crossroads, you will know what to do next.” A large sack appears in front of Winston which surprises him. “Take that with you laddy, it has enough supplies in it to sustain you for however long you are here. I wish you luck and I will see you soon.” The little muscleman turns to walk back through the gates as they close behind him and he vanishes. After pausing for a few seconds after picking up the velvet bag, Winston immediately starts walking again across the barren wasteland. The cooler temperatures make him stop after trekking for a few minutes as he opens the bag up and pulls out a heavy coat from within. He briefly wonders how this could be inside of it but figures that it is some kind of magic and continues to walk ahead. For what seems like hours, Winston eventually reaches the area that Padraig spoke of. A huge cave appears from out of nowhere which briefly concerns him. He goes inside and manages to find enough kindling in his bag to make a fire. He then makes a bed out of some fabric and goes to sleep for the night as the sun disappears behind the mountain that is just above the village in the distance. When he awakens the next morning, he is greeted by the small man he saw leave from back in the village. He is not wearing a top as his hairy muscular chest is just inches away from Winston’s face. The muscular man’s deep masculine voice stuns the much taller human as he sits up. “Good morning sir, I wondered if you might find this place. I am supposed to ask you a question which has two possible answers. Whichever answer you choose will decide what happens next.” He helps Winston up from the ground so he can look up at him as he talks. The man’s nicely groomed reddish brown beard and green eyes are not what he was expecting to see when he woke up for the day, but is pleasantly surprised. They take a few steps outside the cave and turn back around to look at it. Ioan proceeds to ask Winston the question. “Which one of your parents do you miss the most Winston? This question must be answered truthfully or your quest will end here.” Winston is stunned by the question right off the bat and puts his arms above his head. He had no idea that this would even come up and immediately looks down at Ioan. “WHAT!? What kind of question is that? What does this have to do with my wish at the fountain? Did Padraig tell you to ask me this question?” Ioan puts his hand out as Winston takes his hands off his head to hold the little man’s. He looks up at the human and has a relatively neutral look on his face. “This is just part of the process Winston and I am sorry. I was summoned to be your guide and I have been put in charge of the questions that have to be asked. This actually does pertain to your wish indirectly and is meant to help you cope with what happened to you in the past.” After a moment of self-reflection, it dawns on Winston that he is going to be asked three questions that will pertain to his past, what is happening in the present, and what may or may not happen in the future to him. He grips Ioan’s hand as hard as the little man is now gripping his. “I…..I can’t go back Ioan. They both meant so much to me. I mean…..why?” Ioan walks forward, still holding Winston’s hand, and pulls him further into the cave with him. After taking about fifty steps down into the dark corridor, it changes into two emergency room doors. They stop just a few feet in front of them as Ioan looks up to talk to Winston again. “This is where you must answer the question Winston. Your parents are both here. Talk to them face-to-face one last time. This will help you move on since this has been lurking in your mind for a great deal of time. I will wait in the lobby for when you return so that we can move on to the next question. You will be fine mate, I promise.” Ioan lets go of Winston’s hand as they enter into the waiting area of the hospital. The little hairy muscleman stands there as numerous medical personnel move around him not noticing either one of them are even there. The scared taller young man tries not to lose his composure as he takes a deep breath and walks down the hospital corridor towards one of the recovery rooms on the right. He stops walking when he glances inside one of the rooms and sees both his father and mother lying in beds side by side hooked up to machines. He slowly enters the room and walks between them to turn back and forth to look at them with heavy eyes. He can’t get any words out as he gets on his knees beside his mother to hold her hand and lightly weep. She moves her hand as she turns to look at him. “Winston…..I am so glad that you made it here. Ronnie and I didn’t know if you would get here in time or not…..I can’t seem to remember much…..I just wanted to let you know how much I love you and that I will always be in your heart. I also wanted to tell you that I am fine with who you are so don’t worry about it anymore, okay?” Winston tries to keep from crying but can’t hold back the tears that are welling up. They stream down his face as his mother begins to struggle with her breathing. Before he can say anything to her, she loses consciousness and flat lines. His father Ronnie starts to grunt behind him as he tries to get up to see if his wife is okay or not. Multiple nurses come flooding into the room as they try to restrain him as others try to revive her. Winston’s dad is finally put in restraints as the incredibly muscular middle-aged man winces feeling his body hurting from the catastrophic injuries he sustained in the car accident. The extremely sad young man quickly moves over to the other side of his father’s bed where there is no medical personnel and grasps his dad’s bloodied hand. He is amazed that he never noticed how powerful his dad was before as he looks at all the huge veins cascade from his forearms all the way up his arms and directly into his father’s head. Ronnie looks over at his son and is very distraught. He squeezes Winston’s hand tightly as he pulls him in to hug him. The stunned young man bawls as his dad holds him against his chest. After a few seconds, he lets go of Winston and the sad young man gets down on his knees again to talk to his father. Ronnie tenses his muscles a few times since the pain is so excruciating and looks at his son’s eyes before he speaks. “Look at you Win, you have really grown up since I last saw you. It seems like yesterday that you were just barely walking…..actually it has been that long hasn’t it?” Ronnie pauses for a few moments before he reaches over to grab Winston’s arm to squeeze it. “I am a bit surprised though that you haven’t started growing muscles like your old man here. I want you to be big and strong so you can handle things in case you need to protect yourself or possibly the love of your life perhaps.” He tenses his chest and arms again to show Winston that he stayed in shape all the way up to the accident. He then smiles at him before he speaks again. “I may not have ever heard that you were gay son, but just know that I am okay with it. I’m not sure how your mother would feel about it, but I love you more than you will ever know.” He puts his arms out again to embrace his son and pulls him in to hold him one last time. The power radiating from him dissipates as Winston feels his dad fading away as the machines beep before he flat lines as well. The nurses that were trying to revive his mother move over to Ronnie and begin doing CPR on him as they push Winston out of the way. The young man falls onto the ground and yells in agony as he witnesses both of his parents die in front of him. After a few seconds he feels a small hand move up against his shoulder. He looks up and sees that it is Ioan who joins him on the floor to comfort him. “I didn’t say it would be easy mate, but you were here to see them one last time. I know it hurts a lot, but this will help you heal. *gets up and reaches his hand out to pull Winston up off the ground* Come on, it is time to move on to the next question. We will have to leave this place first though.” Winston stops sobbing and leaves the room only to turn back around to look in at them one last time. Ioan grasps his hand and starts pulling him away towards the front of the ER lobby. They walk through the doors as it vanishes behind them. The young man turns and is stunned by what just happened. Ioan takes him back to where he was staying at in the cave and has him sit down. “Rest for a few minutes Winston and eat something. This was a difficult situation I know. Think on it if you need to and I will return to go to the next question.” Winston spends a few minutes sitting there before he gets up to find Ioan standing just outside the cave. The little muscleman is quite surprised that he is already there. “Wow, are you sure you want to move on so quickly. This next question is going to be a bit tough as well. Why do you think your boyfriend left you? This question must be answered with a truthful answer or your quest ends here.” Winston thinks that he knows the answer to this question but before he says a word, Ioan shakes his head no. “Hold on Winston. I don’t think that you were told the whole story from Pierre. It is time to go back into the cave again and find out what the answer is okay?” The two men walk back in and proceed down the cave corridor again. They stop moving forward when a balcony appears in front of them with a beautiful lake in the background. There are numerous boats on the lake and it appears that there is some party going on. Winston seems a bit confused by the whole scenario before he hears Pierre’s voice off to the side. It sounds like he is moaning quite loudly and is having sex with someone. He then hears multiple voices and rushes onto the balcony before going into a side door into what he thinks is a beach house. Ioan stands outside and looks on as Winston finds Pierre sandwiched between three heavily muscled men. His ex-boyfriend is being fucked by one of them as the two others take turns fucking his mouth with their huge rods. None of them are Gustav though since Winston would recognize him immediately. His blood pressure rises as he confronts his ex. “WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS PIERRE!? You told me you were with Gustav, why would you lie to me?” Pierre immediately shoves the guy that is inside him off and jumps to his feet. He is completely soaked in sweat as he tries to compose himself. The three muscle monsters begin to move towards Winston, but Pierre tells them to stop. “Oh mon gawd mon ami! What are you doing here? I didn’t expect you to show up so soon after we broke up. Gustav? Uhhh…..well I was going to go see him after taking a few days off, you know? *seems really confused* Uhhhh, how did you find this place? I don’t think we ever came here when we were dating did we?” The three musclemen move down to the lake and find an open area to lie on the ground. Pierre notices that they are going there without him as he tries to move past Winston. The angry American grabs his French lover on the arm and grips it tightly. “I want answers Pierre, what are you doing with these guys? Were you doing this shit when we were together?” The athletic Frenchman pauses for a few seconds and sighs. “Winston, I have needs. I need to satisfy these needs by going all in with it. Originally, it was just one, but it has grown quite a bit since then and now I have three awesome sluts that make me feel alive. *pulls Winston’s hand off his arm* Maintenant, si vous pouvez me excuser mon ami, I need to go join my friends so we can finish what we started when you got here.” The nude Frenchman rushes out the side door and down to the lakeshore as the three huge hulks begin to mess around with each other again. Winston walks out slowly and looks over the balcony as he watches his ex-boyfriend get ravaged by each one of them as he yells in ecstasy feeling his body getting thrashed by each one of them. Ioan climbs up onto the bannister of the balcony and sits beside where Winston has decided to wait for him. The irritated human looks over and shakes his head. “How the hell did I not know about this Ioan? This isn’t the guy I knew. He never once let on that he was into this kind of thing.” Ioan reaches over and pats him on the back. “Mate, these kinds of things happen more than you realize. What he is doing with those men right now is a fantasy for quite a few muscle lovers. Of course, not every man is as reckless as he is.” The little man points down at the orgy as Pierre yells in French as one of the men pumps him full of cum. The two others pump their cocks as the Frenchman licks the precum off both of them. They both grunt as they shoot two massive rivers of cum all over his face and chest. He takes turns gobbling down the huge poles as they continue to spurt into his mouth. His appetite for their muscular bodies is so great that he makes himself cum without ever touching his cock. The volcano splashes all over his chest and legs as one of the men grabs a hold of his rod and grips it tightly. When he lets go, his cock continues to shoot huge ropes all over himself. At this point, Winston is quite disgusted and gets down off the bannister and turns to leave. Ioan follows behind as they walk back through the cave as the beach house disappears behind them. The young man sits down again and puts his head in his hands. Ioan stands above him to speak. “That was supposed to be tough mate. This was meant to show you that he is not who you thought he was.” “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised. Our last conversation was about me being muscular. He said I wasn’t his type. Do you know if he is really dating Gustav or not?” Ioan grins and shakes his head yes. Winston is stunned that he is actually with him and wonders if he should ever tell him about Pierre’s secret. The little man doesn’t offer much of an answer to that thought. “When you are ready Winston, we can move on to the last question.” The story will conclude next week. Check out a previous installment in this series: Rainbow: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2429-the-little-man-and-the-rainbow/
  9. Hypnosis Does More Than One Body Good

    You can check out the first hypnosis story here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2230-hypnosis-does-a-body-good/ Hypnosis II: "Come on in boys and let’s have a chat for a few minutes." Richard Steiner invited two of his closest friends from his gym to attend a hypnosis seminar that is supposed to help you unlock your body’s sixth sense and allow you to fulfill a lifelong dream. Both of the men read the brochures carefully before they responded to his invite to make sure that it was something that they both wanted to do. Wayne, who is the beefier of the two men, admits that he is a big nerd when it comes to anything that can help him learn how to enhance his brain in any way possible. His partner Lyle is the more cerebral one who thinks that this is a bit of a gimmick, but he loves Wayne tremendously and is willing to give it a try if needed. They both ended up arriving at the hotel where the seminar is being held a bit early to get a few things done. They both spend the afternoon together at a local restaurant for a little while before Steiner calls one of them to come back to the hotel to meet up with him to hang out before they all go to the event. They get to his room a few minutes later and both enter after he invites them in. They take seats in chairs located directly across from where Steiner is dressing. The fifty-something year old is someone that Wayne and Lyle never imagined they would become so close with. They first met him a few years prior when he was just a newbie in the gym. He was thin and discouraged and kept thinking that he was too old to start thinking about bulking up in any capacity. Wayne, who is a few years younger than Lyle, immediately saw him as a fatherly figure and wanted to help him achieve the body that he always dreamed about having before he ever met either of them. As he continues to dress for the seminar, Wayne grunts a few times as he studies the older man’s sculpted chest and roidy abdominals and stares at all of the nicely formed peaks and valleys in his shoulders, back, and along his neckline. Steiner notices that Wayne is looking at him and smiles as he adjusts the glasses on his face and lightly rubs his grayish colored beard that he has had for years. He walks over and kisses the younger man on the lips while Lyle watches and shakes his head. "You two have always had this communication thing going that I have never quite understood. If you were anyone else Richard I would probably beat you up." Steiner looks over and grins before he walks over to kiss Lyle on the lips as well before rubbing the thirty-somethings defined chest which tightly hugs his dress shirt and jacket. The older stud moans as he does this and looks into his deep brown eyes. "You know I care deeply about both of you Lyle. You both have changed my life in more ways than you will ever know. I have had equally stunning men want to have sex with me for months." Lyle chuckles before shaking his head and looking over at Wayne who is also shaking his head but in a different direction. The twenty-something gets up and walks over behind Steiner to help him adjust his tie and to help him button his shirt up. The older stud leans back against his thick hairy chest which strains against the fabric in his dress shirt and sighs loudly. Steiner’s hands wander towards Wayne’s crotch but Lyle motions for him to stop doing that. "Ahhh man, Wayne and me were just going to flirt a little bit that’s all. *He winks at Lyle* It isn’t my fault anyway, big W here is trying to get a rise out of me which is obviously working." "Yeah I know how Wayne is. He is horny 24 hours a day with all of that pent up testosterone. I have told him that he needs to do something about that since he never runs out it seems." Wayne runs his hands up and down Steiner’s shirt feeling his rock hard abs and firm pecs as he gives the mature stud a few kisses on his neck and face. The older man moans deeply as he turns around to kiss Wayne on the lips again. Lyle gets up and makes them both stop before it escalates into an all-out sex fest between the two of them. "Knock it off Beastman. Knowing you, you have already ruined the inside of your boxers. That cock of yours has a mind of its own and it has never stopped leaking since I have known you. I’m right, aren’t I?" Wayne giggles in his incredibly deep baritone and shakes his head yes. Steiner rubs Wayne’s beard which sends shivers up the beefy stud’s spine as he tries to behave himself. Lyle knows that he can’t stop them from going any further since he has seen this happen more than once. The two horny studs grunt several times before they tear each other’s shirts open and start massaging each other’s chests with their tongues. Lyle sits back down in one of the chairs to watch them get even more personal as Steiner unzips Wayne’s pants and pulls his boxers down to free his monster from its prison. He immediately gets down on his knees to gulp on the smaller beast and works it over vigorously. Wayne grunts loudly as he massages the bald-headed stud’s cranium feeling his balls straining against Richard’s beard. It is obvious that Steiner is hungry for his young friend’s sperm as he continues to work it over with a tremendous intensity. He feels the flood moving up into Wayne’s huge uncut cock very quickly and opens his mouth. "MMMMM FUCKING GAWD…..I can never get enough of your cum Wayne. You always taste so fucking incredible. You have to feed me that hot cum gorgeous I am so hungry for it." Wayne flexes his thick body as he showers Steiner with his load hitting him in the face and coating his glasses in the process. The older man locks his lips on the pulsing rod and gulps down every drop he can muster as Lyle watches his throat guzzle his lover’s cum. Steiner grips his young friend’s big furry ass as he lovingly sucks slowly on the big pole to get every single drop of cum out. He looks up at Wayne as he pulls his cock out of his mouth to kiss it a few times before letting it go. He then takes his glasses off so he can see as the beefy man leans down to pull his mature friend’s pants down to return the favor. Wayne then pushes him down on the bed before positioning himself in front of the rigid pole which is pulsing wildly in front of his face. He slaps Steiner’s cock on both of his cheeks before he slurps on the precum that is now dangling from the cockhead. Next he slowly gulps on it which sends shockwaves through the older man’s body as he makes the mature stud’s ballsac jump while he massages his pole. After a few minutes of licking and teasing it, Wayne can sense the volcano building up in his close friend’s balls as they swell up until they turn a deep purple color. Steiner grunts down at him to finish him off as his beefy partner works his cock with both of his hands and his mouth. The sweat pours profusely down the lean muscular man’s chest as he sprays Wayne with several jets of his manly cum. Wayne tries not to swallow any of it since Lyle doesn’t think it is too wise but his well-trimmed beard is entirely coated in it as it continues to drip off his face and chin. Lyle gets up and walks over to both of them to pull Wayne away from Steiner’s cock. "All right you horn dogs, you had your fun can we please finish getting ready for the seminar now?" They both laugh and agree that they are going to be late if they don’t move this along. Wayne puts his pants back on and makes sure that he isn’t too dirty from all of the cum and goes to wipe his face off in the bathroom. The completely drenched older man though will have to shower again since he is very dirty. Steiner tells both of them that he will see them later probably. As they leave, Lyle gives his partner a look that doesn’t look too promising as Wayne takes his dress shirt off and prances down the hall shirtless and smelling of musk. "Did you have fun beastie? I know you probably made Richard’s day memorable. You are still going to have to find a new shirt in our room so you might as well shower again yourself." Wayne giggles in his deep voice again as he finally stops fooling around. Lyle pushes him back into the hotel room and closes the door before they bother anyone else on that floor. The beefy beast strips naked and rushes into the shower to wash up again. Lyle goes over to the window and looks down at the line for the seminar. He comments that it looks like it is going to be a long wait if they don’t get moving which promptly gets Wayne to rush out of the shower to dry off. Lyle helps him get dressed quickly as they start to jog down the hall and into the nearby elevator. Wayne grunts each time he takes a step since his heaving pecs bounce up and down constantly. Lyle punches him in the gut as the elevator doors close behind them. Once they get to the bottom floor, they notice that the line into the auditorium is the length of the whole lobby. Lyle turns to Wayne and shakes his head no which immediately draws a sad look from the beefy stud’s face. "Ahh come on Lyle, Rich invited us here. The least we can do is stay for a little bit in case he sees us." Lyle shrugs his shoulders and agrees so they get in line. It takes nearly an hour for them to finally get into the auditorium which is packed with tons of hot guys, some of which Wayne can’t seem to take his eyes off of. His smaller, yet well-muscled partner notices his big cock tenting inside his pants as they sit in their seats. He slaps it several times making Wayne grab it as he grimaces in his direction. The lights go dim a few minutes later as a man walks out to the main podium located in the center of the stage in front of them. He makes a few comments before introducing the special guest for the event. As the guest comes out, you can hear people in the audience talking amongst themselves as they see that he is a red-skinned man wearing a black dress shirt and gray pants. Wayne and Lyle look on in disbelief as they have never seen such a sight before. The man grins for a few seconds before he introduces himself to the audience and proceeds to start his presentation. Someone in the gallery stands up and asks the man a very personal question about how he came to be of that skin color. The speaker laughs and point blank tells them that they wouldn’t want to know because it might scare them. Some of the audience laughs including Wayne. After going over the basis of the whole seminar the man steps away from the podium and walks over to the edge of the stage. He points directly at Wayne and motions for him to come forward as he will be part of his next segment. Lyle shakes his head and smiles as Wayne jumps up and starts walking towards the stage. The speaker motions for Lyle to come up as well as he figures out that they are a couple. Lyle reluctantly follows behind as they both get on stage with the red man. His powerful arms strain heavily against the black fabric on his shirt as he undoes the buttons on his forearms to peel the sleeves back. Wayne moans a bit as Lyle shoves him in his side while grinning at the same time. Some of the audience chuckles as they do this. The man leans over and whispers to both of them that he already knows how to proceed with the exercise so they should just go along with whatever happens next. Wayne and Lyle stare at each other as the man instructs them to both look directly at his face and not to move at all. He tells them to try and communicate with him without moving their body or their mouth. Wayne gets a bit frustrated after a couple of minutes of this because this isn’t something that he is used to doing. The presenter whispers his name Abel to them since it is also a part of the exercise. He smiles at Wayne and tells him to just calm down and to relax his body. He can pick up on Lyle though who is calmly breathing in and out while staring into the man’s brown eyes. Abel turns to look at the audience. "One of the volunteers up here is following the directions perfectly. It isn’t easy to attempt communication with each other without uttering a word, but he is surprisingly receptive to this method. Now, I am going to attempt to do something with you Lyle that might scare some people. I am going to hypnotize you, but you will still be able to function normally as you are right now. Do you want me to proceed?" Lyle seems a bit apprehensive at first but Wayne grabs his left hand and shakes his head yes. Lyle admits that he is enjoying this exercise a lot since he is a bit of an intellectual anyway so the red-skinned man lets the audience know that they are moving on to the next phase. He directs Lyle over to a stool which is just a few feet from where they are standing and has him sit on it. He tells Wayne to get behind Lyle so he can be involved in the exercise as well. He looks into Lyle’s eyes and starts talking very slowly making the fit doctor get a bit sleepy. After only a few seconds, he drifts off to sleep as Wayne puts his hands on his back to hold him up. Abel now looks up at Wayne and stares into his eyes. The beefy stud goes into a trance as well as the presenter continues to talk slowly making Wayne struggle to stay upright himself. Abel walks over beside him and grabs a hold of the big man’s waist as he continues to speak softly into his ear. Wayne closes his eyes and appears to be falling asleep as well. The man holds him up in place for about thirty seconds and slowly moves away from Wayne. The beefy stud doesn’t move from that spot which gets a few gasps from the audience before they start clapping. Once the gallery finishes applauding, Abel moves back over beside them and tells the people out in the auditorium that Lyle and Wayne will wake back up after he counts to three. After he finishes counting, both men open their eyes and look around trying to remember where they are. Wayne has a grin on his face as he looks over at the speaker before he starts talking. "I uhhhh……I feel a bit different man. I have this strange urge to……uhhhhh *pop* *stretch*…..MMMMMM…..ohhh shit! I thought I was…..*fabric strains*……oh shit……" Wayne feels his back expanding as his shirt underneath his jacket splits down the middle. His wool jacket follows directly after as his entire body starts growing. His pant seams shred as well since they unable to contain the massive tree trunks as they emerge victorious from their confines. Abel hears him grunting as he gets bigger destroying his entire outfit as his huge hairy upper body exposes itself within seconds as well as his huge rod which explodes out the zipper in his dress pants. It rubs up against Lyle’s head as he lets the growth completely take over. The horny giant moans as his attention turns to his lover Lyle who can feel it building up within his body as well. "NO, WAYNE NOT HERE! Oh fucking damnit……*stretch* “pop*……it shouldn’t feel this good should it?…..ohh my gawd my cock is going crazy now." Lyle feels his body straining as it tries to prevent what is happening to him from occurring. He is sweating profusely as he grabs his dress shirt and tears it open. His lean hairy pecs swell as the buttons on his shirt and jacket fly off and end up in the audience. Some of the people in the audience gasp as they see both of them transforming into muscle giants. Lyle jumps to his feet and puts his head in his hands as his clothes are quickly obliterated under the size and power of the incredibly round and shapely muscles that are expanding onto his frame. Wayne is now nearly 400 pounds as he growls with excitement. He turns to look over at Abel who seems a bit surprised by how strong this man’s lust for muscle really is. Some of the audience is really frightened as they start to shuffle out the back doors. Some though are getting quite turned on and can’t help themselves as they start to stroke their cocks and rub their clits. Wayne notices that Abel is changing himself now. His cock bursts through his pants as it swells to twice its size. The giant beefy beast can’t take his eyes off of it as the red-skinned man destroys his clothes within seconds as his muscles double up on themselves. The man’s huge cockhead gapes open as he shoots several massive streams of cum into the audience. Wayne and Lyle feel their cocks swelling as well as their balls stretch to their limits. Both of them yell in ecstasy as they spray the audience as well with multiple streams of thick spunk. Without even noticing that he was there, Richard Steiner had managed to move directly into the path of all three cum streams and was getting completely drowned in all of it, coating his face, clothes, and the few people that were around him. They immediately feel the effects of the cum as their clothes start ripping apart. Richard roars in delight as his lean frame reshapes itself as his chest and arms blow up making his suit explode into pieces as he grows to twice his size. He feels a surge of energy he hasn’t felt since he was a teenager as well as his glasses snap in half. He continues to get wider as he grips his thick hands on two chairs that are behind him and rips them completely out of the floor. He grunts as he feels the power raging throughout his body as he eclipses 350 pounds and launches the chairs up into the air as they land close to two other growing studs nearby. The few women in the audience are growing as well as their feminine frames transform into Amazonian proportions as their tits double up in size as well as their arms and legs. Wayne bends his lover Lyle over to plunge his massive rod inside him while Abel jumps down off the stage to start walking up the main aisle towards the back of the auditorium. He stops once he gets to the end of the walkway as his cock shrinks back to its original size. The rest of his body follows as well after as he sees the destruction around him unfold. The couples that stayed to watch the carnage are getting the aftereffects of a growth cycle they never thought they would ever be a part of. Men and women have started having sex with each other while others like Richard Steiner are so hyped up on adrenaline that they are tearing up whatever they can get their hands on. Wayne and Lyle finally stop growing once the hairy giant reaches 600 pounds and his intelligent partner stops at around 450 pounds. The sheer force behind their fucking shakes the stage to the point that the walls crack around them and the floor nearly buckles. Richard stops growing once he gets to 500 pounds and is entirely unrecognizable. The grey body hair and aging skin is all but a memory as he looks more like his two friends now rather than their daddy. After getting a lot of his aggression out, he decides to hop up onto the stage to join his close friends to plug his cock inside Wayne’s mouth. The extra weight finally makes the stage give way as the floor crumbles and falls in taking the three giants down with it. Abel smiles and shakes his head in disbelief as he exits through the back doors. The owners of the hotel called the police once they began hearing strange things happening through the walls. When the cops finally do show up, they end up becoming victims themselves as the swarm of muscle behemoths tackle them on the ground and start humping and pumping their seed down the cops’ throats. The escalation of the whole event continues as it passes on the policemen who can do little to avoid destroying their uniforms as their giant muscles appear within seconds. Abel successfully managed to hide in a nearby bathroom long enough to get past them and rushes out the front lobby without getting caught. Nobody notices him leaving in his car as well as he drives off fulfilling the mission that his congregation had set up for him in the first place. Here are other Body Good installments: Sex Parts 1 and 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2258-sex-does-a-body-good-2-parts/ Achilles: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/ The Protein series: Protein (original story): https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2276-protein-does-a-body-good/ The sequel trilogy: Prelude: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4658-prelude-to-more-satisfied-customers-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-1-of-3/ Boys to Men: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4743-from-boys-to-men-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-2-of-3/ Men to Gods: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4828-when-men-become-gods-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-3-of-3/
  10. Be sure to read the entire series here: Christmas Surprise: https://muscle-growt...se-part-1-of-7/ New Beginnings: https://muscle-growt...gs-part-2-of-7/ Progression to Sex: https://muscle-growt...ex-part-3-of-7/ Danger and Passion: https://muscle-growt...on-part-4-of-7/ Changes Who We Are Forever: https://muscle-growt...er-part-5-of-7/ Magical Suit: https://muscle-growt...it-part-6-of-7/ Culmination of Destiny ‘Hola Eduardo, es agradable verte de nuevo.’ Ed’s face lights up once he sees who it is and rushes over to give his old friend a big hug. ‘Holy crap, I have missed you so much Vaughn. When you moved to Maryland, I had hoped that we would hang out a lot more, but it never materialized for some reason.’ Vaughn moans as he runs his hands along Ed’s big muscles and leans in to give the big guy’s pec shelf a nice wet kiss. Ed grins and leans down to give him a soft kiss on his as well. ‘Well Eduardo…….you haven’t seen me because I was brought up here apparently to wait for you. Your wonderful friend Kris has made me feel so welcome here. He even……shall we say…..lets me worship him and…..*pauses to look away*service him…..when he isn’t with you of course.’ Ed laughs a bit as he continues to hold Vaughn in his arms. He looks at the Hispanic man’s muscular body and sighs as he rubs the nicely-shaped balls of muscle in his arms and shoulders. They go to sit on the bed and start kissing each other deeply. It isn’t long before it progresses to Ed running his tongue along Vaughn’s gorgeous arms as he moans feeling the hormones rushing through his body. He pulls the smaller stud’s pants down as he moves down to lick on his tight stomach and abs. Vaughn reaches down to squeeze on the bigger man’s pecs as his nipples get erect and push up against the soft brown fabric in his top. They eventually start massaging each other’s big packages as the moaning gets louder. Ed pulls Vaughn’s underwear down and swallows his thick brown cock gently sucking it as it glides in and out of his mouth. They lose themselves in each other and are completely unaware that they have a guest as Kris sneaks in behind them and slides on to the bed. Ed looks over and smiles as he continues to massage the Hispanic stud’s rod with his tongue. Kris is wearing his traditional red and black suit for the upcoming holiday season but his big beefy torso still sticks out from inside the outfit’s fabric. Ed moans as the older man wraps his arms around Vaughn’s waist and opens the flap of his suit that hides his thick meaty rod and slides it inside the small man’s tight hole. The brown-skinned hunk squeals feeling his anus being filled to the brim with Kris’s giant love muscle. Ed feels the man’s balls filling up with cum as they twitch and swell against his face. He slows his pace down to let the Hispanic stud enjoy himself as Kris pounds him slowly getting every inch of his cock inside. The sweat increases along the hunky daddy’s chest and on top of his head as it glistens in the overhead lights and underneath his red suit. Ed rubs his hands on Vaughn’s chest feeling his rippling waist and then teases his nipples. As he does this, he tastes the Spanish speaker’s thick honey flowing down his throat. Kris pulls something out of one of his suit pockets and hands it over to Ed. He stops sucking on Vaughn to see what it is as the serviced Hispanic stud does so as well. It appears to be some kind of tube full with gold colored ointment on the inside. Ed looks up at Kris in a confused manner which makes the older bodybuilder laugh in his baritone. ‘This is different Kris. What am I going to do with this?’ ‘You will find out now won’t you Edmond. I think you will enjoy it quite a bit. It isn’t permanent by any means so just let it work its magic and we will get to the good stuff later.’ ‘Ohh so I am rubbing this on me and not Vaughn? You have always been so good to me Kris.’ Vaughn looks back at Kris with his lips puckered a bit at him. Kris laughs and waves his ring finger at him. ‘Now little pup, I have something for you as well.’ He pulls out what looks like a sounding wand from his other pocket. It isn’t silver though, but rather black with a gold tip on it. ‘Here you go V. Do you want me to help you insert it?’ Vaughn nods his head up and down as Kris takes the cover off of it. Ed looks on anxiously to see exactly what this device is supposed to do. The older man rubs on the younger stud’s legs as he quits thrusting inside him to reach down and take Vaughn’s cock into his hands. He strokes it slowly to get it erect again as Ed reaches down to massage his balls as Kris holds the sound in his left hand. ‘Are you ready for it cutie? *kisses him on his lips* Don’t worry about it okay? It only feels weird when it first goes in.’ Vaughn seems a bit uneasy about it but Ed distracts him by placing the Hispanics hands on his pecs and tells him to squeeze them. They both moan as Kris smiles and holds the young man’s cock upright. He slowly pushes his slit open with the bottom of the sound and slowly maneuvers it inside. The young stud’s body tenses as the pressure makes him grimace a bit. Kris slowly strokes his pole as it slowly slides further down inside. It finally makes it all the way down until only the gold tip is visible. Ed and Kris look at each other and wink as Vaughn stops groaning and calms down. ‘Hey Kristian, I don’t seem to feel it anymore. What is it supposed to do?’ He suddenly goes quiet as Ed immediately notices something happening to him. The long rod disintegrates into Vaughn’s cock as the big vein in the side of it pulses and begins growing. The cock itself is getting thicker as Ed feels the brown-skinned stud’s balls swelling as his sack stretches to accommodate the two tennis balls. The growth moves down his legs as Ed feels his quads growing wider as the muscles thicken up and form large diamonds. It moves down into his calves which reshape themselves to look like huge hearts. Edmond leans down to lick both of them as Vaughn’s cock finds its way down to Ed’s face. It rubs its thick pre in his hair which gets a few grunts out of the big stud. Kris starts to thrust inside the growing man again as he feels his expanding bottom’s firm ass swelling up into two giant balloons. ‘Ohh fuck yeah V, you are going to make your big daddy cum buckets inside you.’ ‘OY VEY! *grabs his throat*…..OH WOW MY VOICE…..MMMMM IT IS MOVING UP INTO MY CHEST NOW!’ His tight waist is now growing wider as the muscles make room for his growing 8-pack. His nicely developed arms are blowing up as well as incredibly loud stretching sounds blast through the room. The veins force themselves to expand as his biceps and forearms nearly double in size. The splits in his biceps disappear as they grow into giant singular beefy mounds. The tennis balls of muscle in his forearms have now grown into huge baseballs. Ed can feel his balls working overtime as they contract violently. Vaughn yells in ecstasy as his growing pecs inflate themselves further outward from his chest as they now heave over his new swollen 8-pack. His nipples dangle over the edges as they stretch out wider making his cock throb wildly. Edmond reaches down to grab it as he anticipates a massive load as the Hispanic stud pants in agony. His nicely built back stretches further out from his core as newly formed muscles appear out from nowhere as he feels his lats flaring without even trying. Kris squeezes them tightly making Vaughn squirt a massive jet of pre into Ed’s face. They both laugh as the final sequence proceeds on the growing young man. His youthful looks disappear as his clean cut face is now covered in a nice thick layer of black fur. Ed moans seeing Vaughn’s head maturing in front of him as his chiseled brown skin gleans of sweat against his short black hair and brown eyes. Kris is pounding him as hard as he can now making it nearly impossible for the newly minted hulk to hold his load in. Ed opens his mouth to catch his contents as Vaughn roars in delight with his immensely manly new voice. The cum is amazingly thick and white as Ed quickly gulps it down. He feels his friend’s cock writhing as it pumps rope after rope of hot jizz savoring the sweet nectar as it fills his belly. Kris squeezes him harder as he yells as well pumping his big load into the Hispanic hulk’s intestines. Ed slides over to feed some the cum he still has in his mouth into Kris’s as they lock lips and pound on each other’s chests. Vaughn squeezes them both into him as they all lay down on the bed together. ‘Oh my gawd Kristian I feel incredible. Is this your gift to me?’ ‘Of course it is V. I hope you wanted to be bigger than you were because this is a permanent change.’ Vaughn grins and rubs his powerful body as his hands move down to his giant veiny cock. ‘Umm…..I think I need to cum again guys. Are you both really hungry because I think I can feed an army with what I have in my crotch? *winks*’ They laugh and nod their heads as the Hispanic hulk gets onto his knees in between Ed and Kris and starts stroking in a steady rhythm. His balls instantly swell up as he feels them contracting within seconds. ‘Wow that was……QUICK…..OH MY GAWD!’ Both of his older partners stick their tongues out as they catch a few ropes of his thick spunk as it flies all over the bed and the wall behind them. They each take turns gulping it down as it continues to pour out Vaughn’s cockhead. He finally finishes a minute later as Ed and Kris gently massage his back and ass to comfort him after such a grueling session. Kris turns to look at Ed and smiles knowing that his turn will come next. ‘Okay Edmond, you know it is time for you to open your gift right?’ Kris says with a smile. ‘Yeah I know Kris. Just give me a few minutes okay so I can revel in my friend’s intoxicating beauty.’ The Hispanic hulk grunts as he grabs Ed in his arms and squeezes him tightly. Ed moans before doing the same to Vaughn as they kiss each other quite passionately. Kris looks on as he sits back still in his red suit and puts his arms behind his head. He scoops up several strands of cum from the wall behind him and rubs it into his protruding pecs. The two younger studs stop kissing to turn and look at their older master as they hear and see his chest growing as it shreds the front of his suit as his two thick hairy mountains drip with sweat. He growls as he flexes his guns making them grow as they make quick work of his sleeves. The two men look on in amazement before moving over to nurse on his melons as they run their tongues along his hard nipples. He wraps his huge arms around both of them and squeezes them as his biceps grow even larger. They moan louder as they continue to work his pecs over and tug extremely hard on his nipples. ‘OH YEAH BOYS…..MAKE YOUR DADDY PROUD…..FUCKING MAKE ME CUM…..’ They chew even harder as his cock rises between them and swells even bigger. It shoots a volcano of precum all over his red pants as his quads and ass blast through the seams in his pants and rip through the sides. They are completely lost in his incredible muscularity as he continues to grow even bigger all over his body. His suit is now in tatters as the bed breaks below them. They continue to accelerate his growth as his chest heaves violently. ‘AHHH…..YEAH…..BOYS…..FUCK…..MMMMM…..I CAN’T HOLD IT…..ANY…..LONGER…..’ The volcano of precum disappears as Kris thrusts his huge lower body up into the air as garden hose sized jets of cum fly into the ceiling as wood crashes into the ground below. He yells in delight as the two men stop turning him on as he holds them close to him to protect them from the falling debris. His solid 450 pound frame doesn’t take any damage whatsoever from the shrapnel as all three of them laugh hysterically. ‘Whew guys, I have needed to do this for months. I saved it for this very moment Edmond, but V holds a special place in my heart as well so I am glad that you could be a part of this too.’ They both kiss Kris and huddle up against him as he slowly shrinks back down to his normal 325 pound size. Vaughn makes a sad face but Kris punches him in the arm which makes the hulk puff his bicep up. They start to wrestle around as Ed watches in delight. The two men have meant a lot to him for so long that he is thankful that they can be in the same place with him. After a few minutes of horseplay, they stop to relax as their thickly muscled bodies drip profusely with sweat. ‘Alright Edmond, now you can open your gift. Sorry I just had to do that little transformation for you, I’m sure you will understand, right?’ *he smiles and winks* Ed eagerly opens the tube of ointment and notices its glittery sheen right away. Kris moves up next to him after Vaughn sits down on the dirty floorboards. He squeezes a pile of it on his big hands and slowly rubs it into the beefy stud’s neck. He leans in to give Ed a nice long kiss as he puts a little more on his back. ‘WHOA! I think I can feel it working already Kris. Aww shit, I think I am going to ruin these nice pajamas you gave me.’ He feels his body growing as his thick muscles grow even thicker as they pull the brown fabric to its limits showing off his gargantuan pecs. Kris winks as his partner’s pants rip all the way down the seams as his seismic tree trunks and enormous calves quickly destroy whatever has been covering them. His body hair turns a bit silvery which stuns Ed quite a bit. He feels his huge arms tearing the sleeves apart as they grow another three inches. His monstrous mammaries finally bust through the front as the rest of his dark fur changes over to the same silvery color as his legs. Kris massages them with his hands and moans deeply as he reaches down to rip off the rest of Ed’s brown top. He sucks on his hard nipples as they ache under the pressure of Ed’s growing tits. Vaughn strokes his own cock as he witnesses his good friend’s transformation continuing. Before long, Kris enters Ed’s hole as he lovingly fucks him. The horny latino moves back over to the broken bed to massage Kris’s huge back as the hunky daddy works over his bigger partner’s amazing ass. ‘I feel…..different somehow Kris. What exactly is this ointment supposed to do to me other than make me bigger than I already am?’ Kris puts his hand over Ed’s mouth as he continues to fuck him. Vaughn slaps his own cock on Kris’s back before he finally enters the huge silver daddy. The three huge studs continue to worship and fuck each other for an additional several minutes before they finally unload inside each other. Kris pulls out of his new silver haired lover and flips him around to prepare him for the upcoming white rain. ‘Are you ready for your facial Edmond Kringle…..uhhh…..I mean my silver pup.’ Ed looks into Kris’s eyes and looks a bit bewildered but nods his head in agreement anyway. The hunky daddy smiles down at him as his cock throbs wildly against his huge lover’s shoulder. He then slaps it against Ed’s face before he strokes it a few more times. Ed runs his tongue along the sides of the shaft before Kris’s moans louder than he ever has before. Vaughn proceeds to fuck him harder to coincide with the whole event. The huge latino stud holds the mature man tightly against him as he feels his own load building up. ‘Mmmm feels really good V. Fill me up really good with that big hot load of yours.’ Vaughn growls deeply as he yells in ecstasy shooting an immense flood of cum inside the huge muscle daddy. Kris turns his head around to kiss his young admirer’s lips as he shoots his own load all over Ed’s hairy face. The giant river coats the handsome stud’s silvery beard and the hair on his head as he opens his mouth to catch the rest of it. He then swallows Kris’s cock down his throat to gulp on the massive load as he massages the big daddy’s thick muscular body. The three men finally fall over completely spent from the amazing sex they just had. Both Ed and Vaughn lovingly run their tongues and hands all over Kris as he lays there looking down at them with his arms around their backs as he rubs their soaked muscles slowly and methodically. They take turns moving up to kiss him before he decides to sit up. He then gets up and walks over to the nearby window to look at the snowy landscape and its icy waters. He signals for Ed to come over to the window to be with him. ‘Come here Edmond, I want to show you something.’ ‘Umm okay, just give me a minute. Should I put something on first?’ ‘No, you can walk around here completely nude if you want Ed. This is your new home now, you won’t be returning to your old life ever again because you won’t ever have to.’ Ed seems shocked by this revelation as he walks over to be with Kris. The thick muscle daddy leans down to plant a huge kiss on his silvery haired lover and holds him tightly in his arms. Vaughn gets up to put a robe on and sits in a chair before getting up again. Kris turns around to wave at him before the Hispanic stud leaves the room. Ed seems really confused by what is transpiring. ‘You see Edmond that ointment I gave to you is not meant to be temporary, it is a permanent potion that is meant to transform you into your next life. This is the one and only time that I have ever lied to you about anything, and I love you so much. I…..am at the end of my life now and I have found my true successor. That is you beautiful and I want you to continue my legacy okay?’ Ed looks into his eyes as he feels the tears welling up from inside him. Kris rubs his back slowly as he squeezes his partner into his chest and neck. ‘It is okay to be upset man I totally understand what you are thinking. You see…..when I met you last Christmas by that fireplace I had no idea that I would fall for you so much but I did. I confess that I have always planned on turning you into a Kringle, but I never knew how incredibly hot you would become after your change either.’ Kris lets him go long enough to go grab an old body-sized mirror from across the room to bring over to where he is standing. They stand in front of it together and look at each other’s hugely muscled physiques. Ed can now see the thick silvery fur running up and down his body which shocks him a bit at first. Kris’s darker fur makes him a bit jealous. ‘Why am I the silver one though Kris? Why couldn’t I look like you?’ ‘You see Edmond, you will be taking over my duties now and all of the people down below us will be expecting silvery white, not brown or black or even red fur. Don’t worry you will be given my powers as well. V will be with you here to keep you motivated so you won’t be alone ever.’ ‘So Vaughn knew about this too?’ ‘Yes he did. V has been up here for quite some time actually. He didn’t know that I would give him that gift though. I’m sure he left us here because he wanted to be alone for awhile, but he will be fine once some time passes. You will remind him of me since he cares about you so much.’ Ed continues to hold on to Kris tightly against him as he kisses the big muscle daddy again. The hunky older man looks into his lover’s eyes and seems transfixed on them. Ed feels like he is frozen in place as Kris’s eyes grow dark as his pupils completely dilate. The stunned silvery haired stud feels his own do the same thing as they remain still for nearly an entire minute. After this sequence stops, they both fall to the ground and are unconscious. A few minutes later, Ed wakes up to find numerous half clothed men standing over him including Vaughn. They lift him up and carry him over to the broken bed again. He looks around for Kris, but he is nowhere to be seen for some reason. ‘Wha…..where is Kris? Vaughn please tell me…..he is still…..please…..’ Vaughn gets in bed with Ed and holds him tightly against his chest before he starts to cry. The big stud is absolutely dumbfounded and attempts to punch Vaughn in the chest which he blocks with his huge hands. He squeezes Ed tighter against him as the other men leave the room behind them. ‘I’m sorry Eduardo…..*tears rolling*…...I have dreaded this day for so long but I also knew it was coming soon…..he made you his successor so you are now part of the Kringle bloodline. I just hope you think I am a good enough partner for you. I know why he wanted me to look like this now. He wants you to be as happy as possible.’ Ed slowly weeps into Vaughn’s huge chest as they lie down together in the rubble. ‘Is he even here anymore Vaughn? Where did they take his body?’ ‘I’m not sure exactly how this works Eduardo. There was no body to be found because by the time I got back in here, he was already gone.’ Ed stops crying to let go of Vaughn and sits up. Vaughn gets behind him and wraps his arms around his buddy’s torso. He kisses his silver haired lover’s neck and face as he presses his body up against him. ‘I care about you more now than I ever have before Eduardo, which is why I have to get you prepared to do your duties as the planet’s gift giver. I need to get you dressed for the job and on your way. We unfortunately don’t have time to grieve right now because there is so much work to do.’ Ed turns his head to sort of smirk at him as the two men get up to go shower. After cleaning each other up, Vaughn rushes his muscle daddy down the hall and into wardrobe. Several men help get him get fitted into the classic red and white garb before they place a mirror in front of his face. Ed gasps as he sees his reflection. He literally looks like a muscular version of Santa Claus as he turns his body from left to right to marvel at himself. Vaughn laughs a bit as he gets directly behind him and holds him tightly. ‘You look amazing daddy, I think the transformation is complete papi, now you need to go back to civilization for tonight and make a bunch of guys dreams come true.’ Ed turns around to kiss Vaughn one last time. ‘Kris is right you were the perfect choice to be with me. Now I am wondering where my first destination will be……’ Ed immediately feels himself being transported to somewhere else. Before he has time to think any longer, he lands on a rooftop. He is a bit dazed as he takes a few steps and falls down the chimney that is just a few steps away. As he lands directly into the fire, it goes out and doesn’t leave a single mark on him. He can hear voices from inside the house as they are awakened from their slumber. Ed jumps to his feet to look himself over before he notices an extremely beefy man breathing heavy on a nearby couch. He isn’t alone either as his lover looks just as shocked as he is. ‘Oh my gawd, you are actually real aren’t you? I could have sworn that you were a myth, but here you are, and…..wow you are big…..and ridiculously hot.’ Ed shakes his head and smiles when he realizes that both men are from his past. He smiles really big when he moves over to join the two men on the couch. They clearly do not recognize him at all which makes it all the better for him. He sits between them as they both instinctively start rubbing on his suit with their hands and move in to snuggle with him a bit. ‘So boys, what is it that you want for Christmas? Let me check my list here…..*pulls a card from his pocket to see who they are just for show*……ahh yes…..Gus and Isaac. You two have both been good and bad this year I see. I think I can give you both gifts that you will enjoy immensely.’ He undoes his belt and unbuttons part of his suit to reveal his silver-haired muscular chest which shocks the two men greatly. They waste no time on getting more acquainted with him as he finds a bottle in his other pocket. He pulls it out to look it over and laughs as he puts it on a side table. He undoes the rest of his suit as both men strip naked. Edmond looks at them and winks as they start to have sex. This is the end of the story, but I want to know if you have a favorite part of the series. Let me know in the comments what you liked and didn't like. Check out this recent story: How to Change Your Life through Muscle Therapy Two-Parter: Part 1: https://muscle-growt...py-part-1-of-2/ Part 2: https://muscle-growt...py-part-2-of-2/
  11. Check out the previous parts here: Christmas Surprise: https://muscle-growt...se-part-1-of-7/ New Beginnings: https://muscle-growt...gs-part-2-of-7/ Progression to Sex: https://muscle-growt...ex-part-3-of-7/ Danger and Passion: https://muscle-growt...on-part-4-of-7/ The amazing Valentine night between Ed and Gus is so memorable that the two men end up fucking each other again the next day as well. They feel so connected now that it is hard for them to even be away from each other. Since Kris isn’t around all the time anymore, Edmond thinks that his relationship with Gus is meant to be. It isn’t until that next night that Ed notices that there is a purple box sitting on the top of his dresser. He reads the note attached to it as it mentions he can open the box and look inside but that he can’t do anything with the contents in it until the Easter holiday since it won’t be activated until that point. Ed smiles and understands what Kris is talking about. He opens the box up and picks up the bottle of shimmery purple liquid and notices that there is a yellow egg located inside as well. He picks up the egg with his other hand and shakes it to hear the contents inside. It isn’t a baby chick of course but rather some kind of powdery substance he is guessing since it feels really light. He wonders why Kris would leave something like this in the house since he has never done this before. He puts both items back into the box and goes looking for his new lover who seems to in the house somewhere. He decides that he will let Gus know about the box immediately or he might get a bit too curious if he is not around. He hears the southern musclebear in the master bathroom talking to his self and goes to investigate. He jumps directly into the doorway and lands about three feet away from Gus as he shakes the room. The huge stud nearly falls over from shock as his massive 300 pound frame stumbles backwards into the shower. Ed laughs hysterically as he tries to catch him in his arms. When he wraps his guns around the big guy, he starts rubbing on Gus’s thick hairy pecs and kisses the side of his bull neck to make him relax. He turns his head around to kiss Ed’s head and leans in to kiss him. They get a bit cozier in the shower since they are already naked as the fitter man locates Gus’s huge rod and moves down to get closer to it. His thick brown body hair glides along the huge hulk’s red hair as they brush up against each other’s thick muscles. Ed’s big cock plants itself inside Gus’s waiting mouth and slowly slides down his throat. He moans feeling it stretch his bullneck wider trying to accommodate its thickness. He massages it with his throat muscles as the eager top groans in pleasure. Ed manages to get into just the right position to reach Gus’s huge rod and licks just inside his piss slit. The sensation makes the massively beefy stud tremble as Ed flicks the inside of it with his tongue and squeezes his huge balls with his big hairy fingers. After a few minutes of fluffing each other, Ed pulls his cock out of Gus’s mouth and flips him over to tease his hole with his pulsating rod. The hairy beast grunts in his deep husky tone as Ed pushes his way deep inside him to start grinding his hole. He lays his chest on top of Gus’s back so he can move in a much faster rhythm since he wants to erupt inside him. The big southern stud awaits his reward as Ed’s balls swells to nearly twice their size. He can feel his body getting an incredible pump as he tenses his muscles and slows his pace down. He feels the white river making its way up into his rod as Gus slides himself off the raging pole. He turns himself around just in time to feel the cum river coat his thick furry chest. The thick ropes of cum start rolling down both of his heaving pecs as the flood hits Ed’s huge veiny quads. He pushes Gus back a bit to move down to lap up the load as he licks in between each and every one of the hairy beast’s long roidy abs before moving his way up to his cum covered pec mounds and huge nipples. Ed licks and nibbles on both of them to make the hot hulk submit to him, but it only makes the muscle monster want to push back and resist the temptation. Gus maneuvers his huge frame up to Ed’s face as he strokes his massive rod. Ed reaches out to feel the behemoth’s balls as they stretch to accommodate the thick cum that is now filling them. Gus smiles and growls loudly as precum pours out of his cockhead and directly onto Ed’s lips. He laps up the sweet honey as it finds its way inside his hungry mouth. He demands for Gus to release the boys as he prepares himself to swallow the huge load in waiting. Feeling it twitching wildly in his throat, Ed moans loudly and gags as it showers his mouth before pouring out the sides of his face and running down his chin. Gus pulls out to start shooting several strands of goo onto his head as well. They both grunt in unison as Ed gets completely coated on his head. After finishing his climax, Ed pulls him in to feed him some of his load and then kisses him for several minutes as they share the cum with each other. They manage to keep their hands off each other to take showers separately so that they can concentrate on going back to work. Ed leaves first since Gus still has a few things that he needs to do before he is ready to go. He happens to walk by where the purple box is sitting on the dresser in the bedroom and figures out that this must be one of the items that Ed’s friend Kris left for him. Curiosity gets the better of him and he opens it after examining it for nearly a minute. He takes the yellow egg out and puts it in with his lunch so he can look at it later. He drives to work and immediately goes to the break room to put his lunch in the back of the refrigerator. His hope is that no one will touch it while he goes to work out on the floor. He gets to his seat just in time to start working as Ed walks past him to gives him a wink and a nod before closing his door to go sit at his desk. The day moves along without a hitch as things go back to normal. Miraculously, Gus keeps the egg situation in secret from Ed for quite some time. After several weeks of secrecy, Easter arrives as the big brute continues to check in on the egg in the refrigerator. He finally pulls it out of the container he put it in to see if anything has changed. He shakes it and notices that it feels and sounds entirely different than a normal egg would which intrigues him greatly. Never once during this entire timeframe has Ed looked inside the box at his house to see if it is still there or not. Recently, the company Edmond works for hired another assistant for him to take some of the stress off of Gus. During lunch the same day, he happened to have walked into the break room when the huge hulk pulled the egg out of the refrigerator. The young man, Isaac, is fresh out of high school and is super skinny. He always wears wire-rimmed glasses when he has to do any kind of work and is a bit awkward as well. His blue eyes combined with his teddy bear shaped face always remind Ed of one of his friends from his childhood. Gus has never really paid all that much attention to him before because his desk is located in a different area as his own. The big hulk’s expertise in finance is a major reason for the recent hire of Isaac because he doesn’t have time to work on the other things in the department. Gus’s position under Edmond is to gather information for him from his contacts for additional business as well as doing basic things like getting his lunch for when he is busy. From day one, Isaac has always had a problem staring at the big stud from across the office floor from his cubicle as if he is in another universe. In this instance, he finds himself staring at Gus’s gargantuan back watching as his jacket stretches to its limits seeing his huge traps continuously contracting. As he stands there, he then speaks abruptly making the beefy hulk jump as he yells in his deep bravado and launches the egg into the air. Isaac watches where it goes and reaches out to catch it before it hits the floor. He hits his right knee and manages to save the egg but not before Gus turns and notices that the small guy is in a bit of agony. He reaches down to pick him up in his huge arms and sits him on one of the tables in the break room. Isaac musters up enough energy to hand the hulk the egg and tells him that he will be alright. Gus notices blood starting to run down the small man's khakis and picks him up again to rush out of the office and into the elevator after he puts the egg in his jacket pocket. They rush out the elevator and the front lobby to immediately search for Gus’s car. As he puts Isaac inside, Ed rushes out behind them to get into the passenger seat as the injured small man is lain down in the back. Gus then gets in the car and drives him directly to the nearby hospital. The small guy worries that he will get blood on Gus’s car seats but he is told not to worry about that because this is an urgent matter. Gus parks at the emergency doors and picks him up again to race him inside. He finds a wheelchair and sits Isaac in it while he motions for a nurse to come over for help. The nurse notices his bleeding leg and takes him straight into the ER. Gus wants to follow them inside, but the nursing staff tells him to wait in the lobby until Isaac is stabilized. It doesn’t take much more than an hour before the concerned behemoth gets anxious and starts walking the halls beside the waiting room. A doctor comes out and motions for Gus and Edmond to follow him into one of the recovery rooms. There they see the young man in a hospital gown with a huge cast on his right leg as it is propped up on some wire hanging from the ceiling. Isaac seems a bit surprised that Gus is still there since they have barely talked to each other before. He watches the big southern bodybuilder take a seat beside him as he takes his jacket off. Before he puts it down, the big stud remembers that he has the egg in his pocket and pulls it out. It glows ever so lightly as he brings up to his face. Isaac’s eyes dilate as he stares directly into its shimmery gaze from the few feet he is from the huge man. Gus laughs a little as the young lad does this and tosses it over to him. Isaac shakes it and hears the contents start to fizz from the inside. He nearly drops it before it explodes directly into his face as he is coated in some kind of yellowish liquid. It evaporates not long afterwards making both of the huge guys look at each other in wonder. Gus looks up at Ed and softly questions him if the egg will have a similar effect on Isaac that it did over a month ago with him. His boss shrugs his shoulders and makes a strange face at him as he tells Gus to give the little man a hug so he can get some rest for the night. The huge hairy bodybuilder agrees and tells his injured coworker that he will come see him again in the morning before he goes in to work. Not long after Gus leaves, Isaac dozes off to sleep. It is at that point that Ed realizes that this is the same egg that is from the purple box that is sitting at his house. Instead of getting mad at Gus though, he thinks that the big man probably gave it to Isaac on purpose just to include him in their club so to say. He goes to sit down in the same chair that Gus sat in and starts to nudge his young associate. Isaac slowly wakes up and notices that his boss is sitting in the chair now. He chats for a bit with him and finds out that Isaac went into the break room to get something to eat. He mentions the egg to Ed and says that Gus tossed it in the air after he accidentally scared him. The buff stud doesn’t tell him where the egg came from since it is a secret between him and Kris. Something he does pick up on from the young man though is that he might be a bit smitten with Gus. To confirm this though, he wants to see them together again just to find out if his assumptions are correct. He reaches down to pick up the cracked egg from the side of the bed and examines it in from of Isaac. Ed keeps switching between looking at the residue from inside the egg and looking over the young man’s clean-shaven face. His glasses appear to have some of the residue on them since he is still wearing them. Ed now wonders if this whole incident was intentional since everything Kris sends him always has a purpose. He asks if Isaac has any family around which promptly gets a no because he just moved there at the start of the New Year. The hunky boss tells him that he will stay overnight, but that he will have to let Gus know first. While talking to his big partner, he lets him know that he will need some fresh clothes to stay. Gus tells him that he might as well stay as well since he is involved in this whole debacle as well. As he overhears the conversation and hears Ed say that Gus is coming back, he involuntarily sprouts a hard on. Ed notices this happen but doesn’t want to let the young man know that he knows. He finds out that Isaac is hungry as well and doesn’t want to eat the hospital’s food. Ed tells Gus to bring them dinner from their favorite restaurant. The big stud agrees and they hang up. While they wait, Isaac starts asking Ed questions about their workout routines because he can’t take his eyes off their bodies and is blown away by their size. The huge stud chuckles and says that it takes quite a lot of hard work to look the way he does as he freely flexes one of his biceps. The sleeve on his dress shirt stretches completely as the entire space fills up all the way to every single tiny millimeter. Isaac admits to him that he would love to be big and strong like him, but that it isn’t necessarily what he wants to devote his life to either. Ed smiles and moves in to have the young man feel how thick and powerful the muscle is. He tries to put both of his hands around it, but quickly finds out that he is unable to. His eyes dilate again in that instant as he feels the power racing through Ed’s entire arm. His boss grabs one of his hands and places it onto his chest and over his heart. The little man can feel Ed’s lungs filling up with air as he breathes out and pushes his heaving pecs outward. The young man is now having a lot of trouble concentrating as his cock slowing bounces in his gown. Ed uses his other hand to undue the top buttons of his dress shirt as his huge hairy pecs slowly fall out and drape downward. Isaac rubs the thick hair running across both of them and starts thinking nasty thoughts. His boss isn’t trying to seduce him by any means, but he is trying to light a fire in his crotch. He continues to undo his shirt as he reveals his thick hairy abs which promptly gets a moan out of the stunned skinny man. Ed runs his hand down them and runs the stunned man’s fingers in between each crease of his thick eight-pack. Isaac is now pleading for release as he feels it really starting to well up in his ballsac. Ed is now curious and wants to know if something will happen to him if he actually does cum so he gets up to close the door to his room and sheds his shirt to reveal his massive back. He flexes his delts and does a few double bicep poses to see if in fact Isaac does lose control. With sweat now pouring profusely down his face and on his body, the young man yells that he is going to cum and shoots several ropes of cum into his gown and down his leg. Ed rushes over to him to see if he is alright and realizes that it isn’t even Easter yet so if something were to happen, it wouldn’t occur until tomorrow. He manages to put his clothes back on and cleans up the jizz on his young employee’s leg just before a nurse comes in to give Isaac a wipe down. He leaves the room for a few minutes to go to find Gus. They wait until the nurse finishes up before they go back into the room to hand Isaac the food that he wanted. He scarfs it down and admits that he hasn’t eaten much in the last few days. The two big men kid him on his skinny frame and say that he will need all of this food to start bulking up. Isaac seems a bit out of sorts now as he tries to hide it from them. They have a few more random conversations with the young man so he can calm down a little before he goes back to sleep again. It is just before midnight on the day before Easter when he finally passes out from exhaustion. Ed and Gus manage to set up a sleeping area in the corner of the room and lay down together. They wish they could close the door since they are now feeling each other up, but it is a hospital after all. Gus explains the whole ordeal to Ed from earlier as they both wonder now what will happen next. The purple bottle is still in the box at the house and they wonder what they are supposed to do with it. Ed figures out that the egg is probably meant to break so it can prepare Isaac for whatever his next phase is supposed to be. Gus wonders if the bottle is supposed to be used on Easter since he remembers what happened when he took that one bottle on Valentine’s Day. Ed figures that Kris will probably show up for that transformation since he isn’t here for when the egg finally broke open. They both manage to pass out after a very lengthy conversation without ever fucking, which hasn’t happened in quite a long time. By three in the morning, Isaac is feeling restless in his hospital bed and wakes himself up. This makes the big guys wake up as well as they rush over to his side. The young man tells Gus about the tingling he is feeling in his chest and that he desperately wants to scratch it since it doesn’t seem to want to go away. The big man looks over at Ed and motions for him to close the hospital door very quickly. He braces Isaac down on the bed so he doesn’t hurt himself and anticipates the change to happen very soon. Ed tries to calm him down by talking to him about work, but it isn’t working very well. They notice that his skin is starting to turn a dark reddish color which makes Gus jump back briefly. He doesn’t ever remember this happening to him and turns to stare at Ed who seems to be quite mesmerized by this. Isaac groans loudly as his skin looks as if it has been sunburned or tanned. The pain is now escalating as the young man tries to scream, but Ed manages to put one of his huge hands over top of his mouth before he can get a sound out. Part six will be up in two weeks! Check out Evening the Playing Field: With Coach's Help: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1736-evening-the-playing-fieldwith-coachs-help-part-1/ Making a Stand: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1746-evening-the-playing-fieldand-making-a-stand-part-2/ Adding Another to the Mix: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1765-evening-the-playing-fieldwhile-adding-another-to-the-mix-part-3/ Seek a Resolution: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1787-evening-the-playing-fieldto-seek-a-resolution-part-4-finale/
  12. "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After NG "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - Inside Zaftig's Lab: The Musclemen Revealed Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable need to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his growing need to receive both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. To start back at the beginning with Chapter One, click on the link below: "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped October 22nd, 2017 After the bout between Casey and Abdul, the musclemen retired to their separate corners of the compound. The vanquished Abdul, rivulets of dried cum caked to his physique, dragged Pedro along with him back to quarters. “Service me,” he growled. He threw open the door to his room and tossed Pedro onto the floor. Five minutes later, after a satisfying dump and a quick infusion of P21, Abdul was in the center of his room, working out on a speed punching bag hanging from the ceiling. His red, raw fists pummeled the stained leather furiously while Pedro gingerly danced around him, carefully washing the cum off his physique with a wet towel. Occasionally he leaned in and gingerly pressed a warm tongue against the muscle giant’s body, licking the cum-covered muscles respectfully, hoping not to get swatted away. It didn’t happen. Emboldened, he finished cleaning off his god. He took a deep breath, and grabbed ahold of Abdul's musclebutt. "Permission to worship?" he asked hopefully. Abdul grunted, and nodded slightly. Pedro deeply buried his face in the muscleman’s rock hard pillow glutes, feeling the heaviness of iron-like musclebutt cheeks violently knocking his head right and left as Abdul rhythmically punched the bag. This was what his god wanted. He knew this. Abdul said nothing, but slightly arched his back, to better extend his ass and receive the comfort of Pedro’s tongue up his butthole. They lasted like this long into the night, Abdul punching the bag with fury, Pedro probing his tongue deeply into his gyrating asshole, until Abdul reached back, grabbed Pedro by the back of the head, brought him violently around, threw him into the air and forced his massive penis into the teen’s small, hard butt. He fucked the boy mercilessly for about ten minutes, Pedro screaming happily with insane delight, his cries echoing down the corridor, as the giant member pleasurably pounded his butthole into raw meat. When he was near to climax, he pulled out and came about a quart all over Pedro’s writhing, grateful little bottom, grunting deeply as he shot, a bear in the woods. UNGH UNGH UGNH YEAH A moment later he push-kicked Pedro’s butt away. Pedro went sprawling, his hard little bottom covered with cum. “Get out of here,” he snarled, but with something like warmth, or so Pedro thought. “Yes, sir!” Pedro squeaked, and ran for the door. Abdul was asleep in 2 minutes. He dreamed only of revenge. Pedro scampered back to his room, where he masturbated gleefully for the next hour, envisioning a world of musclemen as he worked his pretty little cock into repeated starbursts of cum frenzy. He finally drifted into a woozy, muscle-filled sleep about 3 AM, knowing he’d have to be up by 6 to start breakfast with the compound chefs for the 19 musclemen. It was heaven. He was living in heaven. Lang and Alvarez drifted back to Alvarez’s room, where they posed-and-approved for about 45 minutes before falling asleep on the dais, Alvarez’s cock languidly filling Lang’s mouth, their ripped posers discarded and on the floor. Schumacher, Jin, Washington, Obatu and LeFevre carried the knocked-out Blankenship to his room. Fortunately, P-21 strengthened bones, too, and Blankenship’s black and blue jaw was okay – otherwise, it might well have been shattered by the force of Abdul’s powerful punch. They retired separately to their rooms and reflected on what they’d seen tonight. This Rockland kid was a threat. In their separate quarters all five men jerked off, and thought. And thought. And jerked off. Hearing Pedro’s echoing, ecstatic cries as he was being masterfully buttfucked by Adbul, each man shot muscle cum up and out into the dark, splashing onto their abs, the floor, the ceiling, everywhere. Blankenship, of course, was out for the night. Deep in his knocked cold sleep, he dreamt vaguely of doing endless sets of curls. And squats. Especially squats. He smiled in his sleep, two teeth missing. Tiffany, smug and satisfied and unaware his life was about to drastically change, drifted off. He remembered Casey from the world outside, but it was clear the big dumb muscleboy didn’t remember him. Yet. Eli Meyer, quietly determined to get off on real muscle, and not just fantasy, followed Hension back to his room. He knocked on the door, and Hension, startled, opened up. Meyer smiled. He went in. For the next hour the two men took turns with some heavy butt fucking. In turns, each muscleboy’s big dick met the other’s hard glutes and sweetly receiving butthole as they fucked each other silently in the dark. Finally Hension spoke, even as Meyer ploughed him. “Stinkface me,” he said, emphasizing the words, turning his head back and to the side so that the deaf Meyer could read his lips. It was all he said. It was all he had to say. Meyer nodded agreement, pulled his thick cock out of Hension’s butthole, got up and squatted down onto Hension’s handsome face, burying him in striated, iron glutes. He rotated and jerked his big dick. A few minutes later both men came, cum splashing sloppily onto Hension’s ripped abs, pooling in the deep valleys of muscle. And five minutes after that, both were curled up and asleep on the floor, wrapped deeply into each other’s muscles. In their separate quarters, McIntyre and Duncan, ever quiet and reflective, sat up awhile and listened to the compound’s nocturnal moans and gasps, punctuated by the sounds of the speed bag, and then the butt fucking drifting down the corridors. Finally each man reached into his pouch and jerked off again before hitting the hay. Gunst headed right to the gym. He tooled himself through a punishing biceps workout, doing curls long into the night, then flexing and inspecting. Gotta get these guns bigger, he grumbled to himself. Eventually he crawled off to quarters and to bed, and without jerking off. The others – Chad, Bogarde, and Waring – stood in a darkened corner of the hallway leading from the wrestling room, hungrily sucking one another’s cocks and taking turns butt fucking for an hour or so, before turning in for the night. And in the backs of the minds of all the men on campus were visions of the perhaps-perfect newest member of the club, the young bodybuilder whose gigantic, ripped and raw physique they had gotten their first taste of this evening. Moster, in his quarters, was satisfied. He slept without dreaming. He had to pick up Casey in the cadet dorms mid morning, and bring him back up the hill to his new muscle life. Unaware of the muscle sex going on in the compound behind him, and unaware of how his muscles started it all, a shuttle bus took sole passenger Casey back down the hill the two miles to the cadet dorm near the front gates, where he had been living and training the last two years. ************* Early the next morning, after his usual early morning workout and a breakfast of two steaks, 6 eggs, unbuttered toast, a quart of yogurt and 3 cups of black coffee, Casey went back to his room and packed his few possessions in preparation for his move up the hill to the main compound. His black eye still stung from the night before, but it also looked – well – incredibly hot. Or so Casey thought, inspecting it closely in his mirror. There were six other cadets in the dorm. Five of them gathered to quietly watch him pack up his few belongings, giving him congratulations and good luck and a sad little goodbye party. It was just a few protein bars, a colorful do-rag, a new gym bag (which they all chipped in on) and five slightly torn oversized XXXL-sized jockstraps. Casey knew they went to some trouble to get everything together. He was deeply grateful. But he didn’t know what to say. In truth, Casey hadn’t really gotten to know any of his fellow cadets in the two years he had been in residence in the cadet dorm. It was not from any snobbery, but from shyness and his natural reticence against intimacy in dormitory settings. All the same, apart from Miles Donovan and Ramon Ramon, Casey counted them as among his few friends in the world. “I’m gonna miss you guys,” he said. He sniffed a little. These guys were like him. Lonely, nice boys who had nowhere to go except the gym, and nothing to do but pound their bodies every day, growing big muscles. Over 1450 pounds of burgeoning, testosterone-fueled teen muscle gathered in 10 x 16 square foot room. And there was a lot of emotion in the air. Casey was their hero, and at 310 pounds, and at just 18 years of age, he was already far and away the biggest of all of them. Something had to happen. “You been ready a long time for those dudes,” said Cadet Tommy Rowenstein, a tousled blond middleweight Jewish Tom Sawyer of muscleboy who liked to work on his pecs. “Surprised they didn’t ask you long ago.” “Guess they know best when I’m ready.” “That how you got the shiner, Case?” “Shut up, dick wad.” “Can we come up the hill visit you?” asked Alan Owenbee, a sweet-faced young cadet with a friendly face and a slightly sub par physique that all knew would never develop much further. “Naw, we can’t go up there,” said Cadet Brent Ogden. “You know the rules. Plebes only by invitation. And they never invite us.” He sounded forlorn. “Sure,” said Casey. “You can come. I’ll ask. I’ll get permission. You can all come. We can all train together up there in the big gym.” “Gee, you think? Really??” “Shit, thanks, Case!” “Yeah, thanks!” The boys couldn’t believe the possible good news, and were now almost bouncing with excitement. “I’m gonna work on my guns with ya!” shouted Ogden. The others glanced at Ogden and grinned. An angel-faced kid with red hair, he had nice big muscles for a 15-year old, and surprisingly ripped abs, already weighing in at 185 pounds. He also had a complete inability to filter his speech. They all suspected he was a little slow. “At last, someone even dumber than me, “ Casey thought. No one knew whether or not he had any family; like Casey, Ogden was a foundling. Casey tousled his hair affectionately and zipped up his duffel. “I’ll always work on my guns with you, Brent.” Ogden grinned from ear to ear, his life made. He grew beet red with embarrassment and pleasure and spent the next few minutes inspecting his own biceps, flexing and unflexing them thoughtfully. Another cadet with more promise, and lot more self confidence, Brian Banks, a handsome black-haired extra lean 1950s greaser type turned bodybuilder, watched Casey from the corner, perched on the window seat, his deep-lidded dark eyes half closed. “So, Case, what happened last night?” “I’m not sure yet.” He turned and looked helplessly at all of them. They were waiting for some kind of an answer. “Yeah, Case, what happened?” He knew all the cadets admired and respected him. Overall, they were a pretty good bunch of guys, even if for the most part they had no muscle future. But he could use some friends, if last night’s wrestling match had been any indication of where this was all headed. And he was still thinking about last night. Those bodybuilders up the hill were a wild and crazy bunch. Huge, every one of them, the biggest musclemen Casey had ever seen, or even imagined. And even the younger guys, like that pretty-faced dude Hension, the mute Eli Meyer, and the wide-eyed Lang, seemed to have agenda of their own. And then there was that big mean bull, the Turkish guy, Karim Abdul. And Schumacher, who had growled at him and threatened him. Scary dudes. But hot. The wrestling was fun, though, when he thought about it. Casey had surprised at himself, at how skilled he was, how strong and fast. But then he had learned a lot from Ramon Ramon at Miles Donovan’s, and though Ramon was 3 times his age and far smaller, Ramon could always beat him. So he learned from the best. And – true – a few times when Casey shot his load on the wrestling mat after a bout, Ramon Ramon had joined him. There was something fun, something special about the tough, grizzled old daddy Latin wrestler happily pounding his hairy big meat, lying there next to Casey on a slick, sweat-drenched, stinky wrestling mat. And Casey knew Ramon was straight. No sissy, he. Straight straight straight, with a hot, mean, pretty little wife he fucked hard every night, or so he said. Casey had no reason to doubt him. I wonder how Abdul would do wrestling with Ramon? Casey wondered. And then, after all, all the bodybuilders had shot their loads all over the two of them last night at the end of the wrestling match, all over him and Abdul. He hadn’t expected that. Was it an insult? Or an honor? Casey was still having trouble taking it all in. And what about that punch that Abdul threw at Blankenship? It was awesome. Abdul’s fist shot out like a cannon, catching the handsome, smirking bodybuilder Blankenship right on the point of the chin. Probably broke his jaw. The guy’s feet never touched the ground. He just flew into the air and landed about 20 feet away. And then there was afterwards, with Moster closely inspecting his dick and that little ginger muscledude Tiffany sucking it just to find out how big it really was. Measuring dick size by mouth. It was all pretty weird. And he never even did get to do even a basic posing routine. He wanted to show these guys how much he liked to pose. Maybe he could pose for them later today? Casey really liked to pose. He did it for hours, alone in his room, peering into his crummy full-length mirror, looking for any improvements, and weaknesses, any new veins, any new striations, any sign of lingering babyfat. He wasn’t used to an audience. Casey had never known many people, and he certainly had never competed onstage, even though Miles Donovan had encouraged him to consider it. And now that he had trained hard, lived for training and diet and posing for so many years, now with the Home behind him and all the bullies, he was ready for others to see how big his muscles were. He was ready to pose for admirers. For a crowd. He hadn’t done that yet. So maybe these guys would accept him more if he posed for them? The babyfat was long gone, after all. And he was sure he could learn a few things, too. Maybe get some pointers from that dude Alvarez. He heard that Alvarez and Lang were always practicing their posing. But in any event, Casey now knew, after last night, that just having big muscle wasn’t enough. A big cock was pretty important, too. For the first time he was beginning to feel relieved, even joyful about his huge member. He had always been so embarrassed about it, he could never hide it, it was always prominent in his jeans, in whatever he wore. People could always see it flopping around in his pants, pushing out his fly in an obscene bulge. And he hadn’t found posing trunks that he really fit in yet. Not trunks, at least, that he wasn’t always popping out of, or worse, ripping the fabrics to shreds with his first big hardon. And posing usually gave him a hardon, which he’d have to stop and take care of. He'd shoot pints of milky thick cum against his mirror, and then he'd have to stop and get a roll of paper towels to clean it al up before he could start again. Or else he wouldn't have been able to see his reflection. And the sight of his muscles was what made him cum so ferociously. It would certainly be a challenge onstage, if he ever decided to compete. He had bought a few posers from online, trying them out, checking for the right colors. But so far, everything he had bought was just so….well….ridiculously inadequate. He hadn’t even begun to think about colors. Even if he managed to get the posers up his treetrunk quads, there was no way the simple kiddie-type pouches were able to cover his hefty manfruit. To say nothing of containing his coconut-sized balls. Still. Even so. “Good thing I got this big meat after all. I guess.” He muttered to himself as he walked, bowlegged as always with his bodybuilder waddle, over to the mirror. The cadets watched him as he walked across the small dorm room. “Hunh?” “What’s that, Casey? About your meat?” Ogden looked up, still inspecting his biceps, but suddenly alert to what was going on in the room. Casey looked back at them and pointed down to the sagging bulge that loomed out of the front of his baggies. “I said, it’s a good thing I got this super big meat. All the guys up there are hung huge. It’s important to them. Sergeant Moster showed me.” He thought for a moment. Maybe those dudes knew where to get posers that actually fit? Or maybe they had them made privately? Probably they did. They had to. And certainly from the layout of the place and the size of the gym and the wrestling room, they could afford a few extra yards of reinforced spandex to hold in a few giant cocks. Banks was studiedly casual. He inspected Casey’s black eye a little more closely and nodded, as if a question was answered. “Unh hunh. Bet he did. I heard about Sergeant Rod Moster. Seems he was there too. He give you that black eye?” “Yeah, he’s the dude in charge. He was there. And no, he didn’t give this to me.” Casey turned back and gazed at his package in the mirror. He repeated. “I had to fight one of them.” “Who?” asked Owenbee, breathless and getting hard now. “Abdul. Karim Abdul.” He paused. “You should see him this morning.” “He got a big package, too?” Casey colored, embarrassed. “Yeah, he does. I mean, I didn’t see it. Well, I didn’t see it well. I mean, I didn’t see it close up….” He stopped, confused. The guys were looking at him. “Well, one thing, these are the biggest goddam dudes I ever saw in my life.” “Lookin’ good?” “Fucking awesome. All of them. Moster’s like 7’ tall. No bodyfat. Biceps the size of my head. And…” “Big package?” “Yeah. He has the biggest dick. They say it’s the biggest dick on earth.” Casey turned back and began to flex for himself feverishly in the mirror. He had to get bigger. Banks liked Casey well enough and would miss him in the dorms. Even if the young muscle giant was a little dopey and innocent. Okay, Casey was stupid. Everyone knew it. Dumb as a bag of hammers. But a sweet guy, if you didn’t get on his wrong side. And besides, he’d also long had eyes for Casey’s astonishingly rounded, rock hard glutes, never mind the cock, and now knew he probably wasn’t gonna dip his stick inside the promised land of Casey’s musclebutt for a long time to come. If ever. Or even suck his dick. Maybe some day. Oh, well. Still, he wished Casey well. He was a good dude. He’d stand up for him any time. Now he stood behind him, watching his superwide batwing lats as he posed in the mirror, watching his perfect big round rolling glutes quivering a little in the seat of his stretched-tight pants. “I hear there’s a lot of sex in the main compound,” he said slyly. “Yeah, I guess there is.” Casey slowed down posing, caught Banks’ eye in the mirror, was a little circumspect. Not that he knew what the word meant, but that is what he was at that moment. “No chicks, though?” “No, I guess there ain’t. I didn’t see any last night.” Casey blew out a blast of air, followed by a honk of laughter. The tension eased. He grabbed his duffel and turned around towards the boys. “No chicks!” “Good!” said Ogden, still inspecting his biceps. “Guess I’m big enough. Thanks for the party, guys,” he added. “And the, um….” He gestured to his duffel bag. “….the extra jockstraps…..I can always use them.” “Actually, two of them were already yours. We just re-retrieved them from….somebody…” said Rowenstein. Owenbee turned crimson with shame and embarrassment. “Hey. Thanks. Alan, you were always a good friend. Here. Wait a moment.” Casey put his duffel down, lifted his heavy sweatshirt and kicked out of his baggies, stepping out of them fast and surprisingly easily over his big feet. “I have to get these off fast sometimes, so I cut out the, you know, drawstrings around the pants legs, to make it easier to fit over my shoes. Sometimes I don’t have a lot of time before…..” His voice trailed off. “You know.” Banks nodded, feigning seriousness. “We know.” All the cadets knew that sometimes during workouts Casey suddenly had to shoot a load, and to avoid coating his baggies with splotches of his unusually heavy, copious cumspurts, he ripped off his sweatpants and shot into a bucket that he kept on the side of the gym floor. By the end of the workout, the bucket was often half full. A few of the boys would often sneak away with it afterwards, loving the scent, loving the taste, drinking it all down, hoping it would make them grow into a muscle monster like Casey. “Yeah. We all know,” said Ogden. Owenbee and Rowenstein both nodded seriously. “Yeah, you got a problem, dude.” Rowenstein couldn’t help chuckling a little. “Big problem.” Then they both grinned, their smooth boyish faces lighting up. “I know.” Casey smiled. “So why is it, by the way, all this time I been here, that so many of my jocks go missing?” Shuffling of feet. Heads down. “Aw, Case…..” said Ogden. He stood before them in his sagging, bulging jock. “This one is new, I just got it.” All knew he had to order his jocks and posers online. Standard sizes just didn’t fit, and then the posers just didn’t last. “Here.” He curled his thumbs around the reinforced jock straps on his loins and tugged. His cock popped out and hung free, 10 solid inches of soft thick swaying girth. “Jesus,” breathed Owenbee. Banks was impressed. Ogden just panted. He pulled his new jockstrap down over his massive quads and stepped out of it carefully, lifting each big, smooth foot slowly, and then handing it to Owenbee. “You always been a good friend to me.” Casey teared up a little, but wasn’t so sentimental that he didn’t playfully waggle his penis’ full 10 inch soft, flaccid weight, then whipping it heavily from side to side. Smack! Smack! For a moment he slapped it heavily from quad to quad, and then looked up at Owenbee and Ogden and smiled sweetly. “It’s too big for most jocks,” he explained. “Yes, we’ve noticed,” said Banks, very serious. Owenbee took the jock gratefully, raised it to his nose and took a deep whiff. In his jeans his young teen cock throbbed to life. “Gee, thanks, Casey!” “Don’t mention it.” Casey pulled his baggies back up, covering his cock. “Going commando, Case?” asked Banks. Casey looked at him blankly. “I don’t know what that means.” “You will.” Casey shrugged, and sat down to lace his shoes. “Guess I better be going. Say goodbye to Danny Taylor. Where’s he this morning?” “His mama called. She wanted him back in Santa Barbara. He’ll be back tonight. He said to say goodbye.” He eyed the heavy sagging bulge in Casey’s lap. His cock was aching to get back out again, taste the air, straining the crotch of his sweatpants, pointing downward but twitching, threatening to rise, bulging in the fabric every which way. Banks sniffed a little, seemingly unconcerned, but Casey knew Banks probably missed his buddy Danny, the only cadet in the squad who actually came from a family and a good home. A blond surfer-dude turned bodybuilder, Danny and Brian were always pumping together and then going out looking for girls and to get laid. And unlike The Nineteen up the hill, the young cadets, still not indoctrinated into the squad, could come and go as they pleased. Not that these young muscleboys had anywhere to go….other than the gym and the bars in nearby San Jose, or maybe further up the coast to San Francisco. “Well…..goodbye then. Come and see me.” “Hey, dude. Before you go….give us one last flex?” asked Ogden shyly. “Yeah, dude. Pose for us one more time,” said Owenbee. “Like you used to do before you got so serious.” “Yeah, Case. Go ahead. Let’s see what you got.” That from Banks. Casey looked closely at Banks. “Sure, guys. Yeah. Be glad to.” He stepped back into the room and ripped off his sweatshirt. The muscle cadets crowded around him eagerly. He stood shirtless, his huge muscles gleaming in the morning light. “Here goes. Pow,” said Casey. He flexed a huge right arm bicep and moved his left hand back to the back of his head, ‘doin’ hair’ like the young Tom Platz from 40 years ago. “Wow!” “Jeez, Case, yer bigger than ever!” “Fuckin huge, man!” “That’s “doin’ hair,” dudes. Platz. ‘Doin’ hair,’ ” he repeated. “Can I feel it?” ‘My hair?” “No, dude….” “He wants to feel your muscles, Casey,” Banks explained, with exaggerated patience. “Oh. Sure.” Casey thought a moment. “Yeah! Sure! Come on!” Owenbee stepped forward eagerly and grabbed Casey’s biceps. His fingers ran over the vascular triple-heads. “Sure is nice!” he yelled. “How big?” He tapped the hardness of the peaks with his fingers, which bounced back. Impenetrably hard. “I don’t know. 25 inches? 27? I don’t know. Here come some big pecs.” He gave them a side chest, popping his pecs, his pouty brown nipples pointing down to the carpet. “Boom,” said Casey. “Wow! Frigging huge!” “You’re swole, man!” “Yeah, I got big pecs,” said Casey modestly, turning his head back, inspecting his two huge pectoral globes in the mirror. He bounced them up and down thoughtfully. “May I lick your nipples, Casey?” squealed Ogden. Casey was confused a moment. He stopped and turned and looked quizzically at Ogden. For a moment the two muscleboys were afraid, afraid that Casey would start handing out a roomful of black eyes and broken noses, powerful punches that were sure and methodical and swift and punishing. But Banks wasn’t afraid. “You like this, dontcha Case?” It didn’t happen. “Sure, I guess. Yeah. I like it. Come on up and lick ‘em. I never got licked and touched when I posed before. Let alone watched.” He thought some more. “Guess I do like it! Can you reach? Here’s another. Bam,” he said, swinging into a front lats pose. “Bam and double bam.” Ogden scampered up, reached wide, grabbed Casey by both lats and began eagely to lick his nipples. “You got awesome pecs, dude!” “You’re strong, too,” said Banks calmly. “Those dudes up there on the hill as strong as you?” “Yeah, I think they are.” Casey was inspecting his front lats pose in the mirror. “You’re in my way,” he said to Ogden. “I can’t see.” “Sorry, Case!” “Just move to the side a little so I can check myself out.” Ogden quickly stepped aside and leaned in, licking one nipple. “Okay, that’s enough. Reach around if you have too.” “How thick is your neck, Case?” “About 25 inches I think.” “How about your quads?” “Sure.” Casey pumped and rotated his thighs, still covered up in the baggies. “Oh, I forgot. Guess you can’t see.” He rolled them down to his ankles and stood in the center of the room, his pants down, flexing for his buddies. His penis loomed heavily over mountains of muscle and veins as he pensively rotated his quads for all the muscleboys to see. The muscleboys licked their lips. “No, I mean, how big are they?” “I dunno. 33 inches? Never measured.” He rotated a huge quad slowly, staring intently at it. “Got some new veins popping in here. Look at that diamond shape. Hard.” He slapped his quads, both of them. “They’re hard, man! See how hard I am? You guys see it?” Banks eased his nicely rounded butt off the window seat, where he’d been perched, watching the proceedings. He strolled over to Casey, thumbs hooked in his tight jeans, his black spandex t-shirt rippling with extra lean, hairy muscle. His own appreciable bulge flopped lazily from side to side in his fly as he walked slowly towards Casey. “Dude, I think you like to get worshipped.” “Hunh?” Casey turned to him and whipped up a pair of double bi’s. “Check out these gunsssss……” “I see ‘em.” Banks patted them firmly. Yeah. Solid. Cannonballs. Triple-headers. Laced with thick veins. He kneaded solid muscle between calloused thumb and finger. He pulled. Paper-thin skin. “These are biceps…. “ said Casey, breathing heavy, loving every second of it. “Nice. They are. Big biceps. Very nice indeed. But my tastes run to….something……darker……” He knew all about Moster. That was the dude he wanted. Banks turned to Ogden, absorbed in licking Casey’s big brown nipples. “Whyn’t you lick his biceps too, dude? He said he likes to get licked.” He turned to Casey. “Dontcha, Case?” “I’m gonna pop you right in the eye,” Casey said, but he smiled. He flexed mightily. “C’mon, lick ‘em.” His steely fists strained red. Suddenly he longed to punch Banks in the eye. Give him a big black eye. No, two black eyes. He wasn’t mad. He just wanted to punch him. “Yeah, lick his biceps, dude. And kiss ‘em for us, Case.” “Hunh??” “Kiss your biceps, bro! G’wan, kiss ‘em!” “Why do I want to do that?” “Try it and see. See how it feels.” Casey shrugged. His traps bounced up a little and bumped Owenbee’s head, who was trying to lean in to get a closer feel on Casey’s bi’s. “Oh. Sorry.” Meanwhile Ogden was now licking his right biceps, so Casey turned to the left and, leaning in while raising an elbow, began to softly lick and kiss his bulging cannonball bi’s. Casey forgot all about wanting to punch Banks and continued flexing. Hmmm. The licking felt good. “This feels good,” he announced. He kissed himself again, and turned, grinning cockily to Banks. “Guess I won’t bust you in the eye right now.” Banks smiled. He understood. “It’s okay, Casey. I’m your friend. You can trust me. And the boys.” “But I still wanna slug you.” “You just want to slug somebody. Not me.” “Guess you’re right. But sometime soon I’m gonna start some slugging.” He flexed. “Look at these big gunnnnssss….” he repeated. By now the other four cadets were grouped around Casey, touching, feeling, pawing, stroking, kissing and licking every muscle they could reach, climbing over him, feeling him, all while remaining respectfully distant from the heavily looming cock. Owenbee got on his knees and knelt before Casey’s massive, exposed rear, began caressing the twin globes of Casey’s monster round, hard butt, feeling where the gluteus muscles rolled in, where they bulged out, where they lead down to mammoth obtruding hamstrings and up to the small of his back. He wanted to bury his young, smooth face into the deep buttcrack, but knew he’d better not. He wanted to lick it, too. But he knew that might not be a good idea, either. Not yet, anyway. So he contented himself just to do deep tissue massage on the two giant round butt orbs before him, following their rolling movements as Casey posed above him. It was like kneading iron. But he loved it. “How do you feel, Case?” Banks was stroking Casey’s broad upper pec shelf with a connoisseur’s appreciation. “Good. I feel very good. I like flexing for you guys.” “Good. And we like when you flex for us. Nice pecs.” Banks flicked one of Casey’s nipples with a thumb and forefinger. Casey responded, immediately ballooning his pecs hugely, digging his fists into solid rippled obliques and expanding chest muscles high to the skies, so it seemed, to the ceiling and beyond. “This is called worship, by the way,” Banks added. “The way the guys are touching you now. The way I am touching you.” He ran a smooth hand across his pecs and looked him deeply in the eyes. “Admiring you. Admiring your muscles. Getting off on your muscles. That’s worship.” “You’re huge, Case,” said Ogden. “Big fucking muscleman,” said Owenbee. “Awesome muscles, dude,” said Rowenstein. “Tell us what you’re thinking, Case,” said Banks. Casey didn’t know what he was thinking. Was he even thinking? He was just flexing. No, he was thinking. He was seeing….something. Something distant. Pure and good. He breathed out, let out a massive block of air, crunched up, sucked in, intake, breath, blew it out, then more blooming muscle. Expanding everywhere, blowing up, hard and solid and good. He was… …..where was he?.... “Tell us, Case,” repeated Banks softly. “Where are you?” “On the moon, I guess.” He sucked in, expanded his pecs again, turned, inadvertently pushing the boys to the floor, looked in the mirror. The room was quiet. The muscle cadets scrambled away a little, but still touching, still feeling muscle. Tension increased in the room. It was silent except for the sounds of heavy breathing. Casey began to move. He swung from pose to pose. His cock swayed heavily as he moved, slapping his quads. Front biceps. Side chest, front lat spread. Most muscular, the famous crab shot, his veins exploding everywhere, his enormous fists clenched, held steadily before him. “Hold that one,” said Banks. “I think we all want to see this one.” Casey held still. His face grew red, then redder, then beet-red. The veins on his thick neck popped out like huge pylons. And even his massive cock began to retreat a little up into his loins as his blood was needed elsewhere. “Guys? Let’s check out these veins. Okay, Case?” “…yeah…..okay…” “You can breathe, though.” “Okay, thanks.” He breathed in and out. He stared at his reflection in the mirror, searching for flaws, admiring rivers of vascularity, popping iron muscles. “Just don’t relax. Keep flexing. Keep that pose. Keep crunching.” “Can I take your picture, Case?” asked Rowenstein, begging a little. “My picture….?” Casey blew out air. He could barely think. He was just dreaming now. It was a wall, a planet, a universe of his muscle. “Keep crunching. Keep it swole,” said Banks quietly. He touched an iron biceps. “Yeah, okay.” Casey seemed befuddled, but it was because of the most muscular pose, and ….well…because he was still dreaming, now on that distant planet somewhere, where it was all about……muscle. His muscle, to be specific. Where he was posing high on a mountain, still visible to all, to thousands below, thousands of admiring men in the valley beneath him, all calling his name, all playing with their giant tools, their cum spurting and flying, the sun behind him, sweat in his eyes - “A picture. My cellphone? For, um, ….later?” “Later?” Casey barely heard him. “Yeah, later. To admire you later…..whenever I want to…..” The dream was broken for a moment and there was Rowenstein, shrugging and smiling, red-faced, embarrassed. Crab shots were his thing. He loved the solid billboard of muscle and veins. Exploding muscle and veins. “Oh, yeah. Yeah. Sure.” Casey saw Rowenstein’s cock was now poling forward in his khakis. “Made you hard, man?” “Yeah, you did. You do.” Rowenstein grinned toothily and admitted it happily. He pulled out his mobile and began snapping. Relieved, the muscle cadets groped in their pants pockets, next to their now-bulging flies, pulled out cellphones, and, never relaxing, never letting up even a finger on Casey’s massive musculature, began taking pictures. Casey went back to his mountain on his planet. He flexed. He was a god. He knew it. He wanted the universe to see him, to touch him, to admire him, to kneel before him, to reach up to him, to admire his strength, to touch his muscles, to stroke his chest, lick his nipples….. ….to worship him….. ….to suck his dick. Yes, that is what he wanted. He wanted the world to suck his cock. He nodded. That’s what he wanted. Like that hot mean little muscle dude Tiffany did last night. No one had done that before. Now he knew. Yes, and now he knew. Was this why he did it? Why he lifted? Why he had built his physique into the huge muscle sculpture it was now? No, of course not. Not entirely. He wanted to be the biggest and strongest man in the world. That’s what he wanted. But getting his dick sucked at the same time would be a nice perk. Again, he blew up his pecs to their fullest. Twin globes of pure muscle. Boom! Boom! He felt his buddies’ hands all over him. He was dizzy with lust and young muscle. He wanted to flex for everyone, his dick to throb and spurt and explode inside vanquished mouth after vanquished mouth, his long thick shaft gliding between adoring lips, plunging down dozens of supplicant throats, gagging them all with his cock girth and his cum, gagging the world with his giant man meat as he flexed mountainous biceps. He wanted to cover the faces of hundreds of men with his cum. Coating them all. Then fucking butt. Fucking hundreds of butts while he flexed. This was his planet. That is what he wanted. He never realized it before. But he did now. The muscle cadets were all over him, stroking him, rubbing him, feeling his muscles, inspecting his veins. Check out these striations, he heard one of them say. Yeah, these veins are thick as pencils. No, thicker. His skin is so thin. Check out these abs, they’re like cinder blocks. No, harder. This okay, Casey? Yeah, it’s okay. Feel me. Touch me. Check out my muscles. Suck my dick. He started to say it. The cadets seemed to anticipate it. The breathing in the room grew heavier. And heavier. And suddenly one of the muscleboys moaned. Ayyyy Ugnnnhhhh…. And then another. Casey closed his eyes and flexed…. Oh Yeah LOOK AT MY MUSCLES DUDES And then another low cry Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! And then he felt it himself. He felt the liquid start…..it was happening… YEAH YEAH YEAH No, it wasn’t. It wasn’t happening. The room was suddenly sharply quiet. He opened his eyes. It had all stopped. The boys had stepped back. No one was touching him. The worship had stopped. “You ready to go, Casey?” Casey was shocked out of his dream. He turned and stood, staring. His massive cock brushed the mirror as he turned. Rod Moster was at the open door, smiling. He wore his sweats, but even they didn’t conceal his 7’- 0” frame, his nearly 400 pounds of super wide muscle. His veiny relaxed biceps rolled out of his sleeves with nearly 25 inches of unflexed power, 30 when flexed. His quad veins were so thick the boys could see them through his sweatpants. And that wasn’t all they could see. The outline of his flaccid cock bulged lazily down his right leg, extending almost to his knees. The boys stared. “Who is that??” “He’s like a fucking god,” said Owenbee. Banks stepped forward, his eyes now half closed, a small smile on his face. “Sergeant Moster,” said Banks politely. “Greetings.” He saluted crisply, smiled. The muscle cadets stared at the giant, handsome black bodybuilder. “Shit,” said Ogden, “no one is that big.” “He is,” said Rowenstein. “Thank you, Cadet. You’re Banks?” “Yes, sir. Aye, aye, sir.” “Am I interrupting something?” “We’re just saying goodbye, sir,” said Banks, relaxed, crisp and smooth and confident. Casey smiled weakly. “Yeah.” “Put some clothes on, Casey.” Silence in the room. Casey looked down and realized he was naked and that his huge member was poling straight out and up what seemed to be 2 feet or more, as if ready to shoot. Precum was dribbling down the long, thick shaft and onto the floor. And he looked around his room, and saw all the tented, bulging flies of all the teen muscle cadets, their pants increasing with stain, their cocks now receding. Every one of them. Except Banks. His cock still poled out straight ahead in his pants, but his fly was dry, bulging with unleashed power. He'd been able to control himself. And Banks was not embarrassed. Moster took note silently. Hmmm. “Bye, Casey. Maybe we’ll see you at the compound? If Sergeant Moster will allow us in?” Owenbee was hopeful. Moster frowned. “We’ll see,” he said, non-committal. “Um. Yeah. Okay. Bye, guys.” Casey bent and grabbed his clothes, beet red, mortified. Was this the way to show himself on the most important morning of his life? Naked and flexing and about to shoot and filled with fantasies and dreams? And, it might be added – late??? Late for a military CO? He wasn’t even IN the military, and he felt completely humiliated. He struggled for his baggies, reached for his shoes, looked around in vain for at least one of his oversized jocks. And he hadn’t even packed up his laptop or his prized personal collection of vintage muscle magazines yet. “I’m really sorry, sir,” he blurted, moving clumsily around the room as the teens scrambled to step clear of the confused young bull. “I guess I’m not ready to go.” “You do want to move up the mountain to the main compound?” “Oh, yes, sir!” “Well, then, get yourself ready to go. I won’t wait for you long. I’ll be downstairs in the van. Take a few minutes, and get yourself together. I'll wait five minutes. After that, if you want to move up the mountain, you're going to have to walk.” He smiled, suddenly surprisingly kind. He looked around the room of awestruck boys, and smiled. “And if all you cadets keep training hard, I’m sure I’ll be seeing you all up at the compound sometime soon.” He looked pointedly at Banks. “Especially you.” “Turn around.” Banks complied, turning around. Moster gazed, eyes half-lidded, at Banks’ impressively shaped glutes, nicely packed inside tight pants. “Yes. Keep doing those squats, boy. Good flanks.” His fingers twitched a little. There would be a nice session of spanking this smart-mouthed handsome muscle boy’s hard little muscle bottom sometime in the very near future. He'd wake him up. Banks’ eyes twinkled. He knew what Moster was thinking about. It was okay with him. "I'll look forward to meeting you again, sir." They shared a quick look of understanding. Moster smiled slightly, an eyebrow cocked. Then he nodded briefly to the others. “At ease, men.” And then he was gone. The boys were still a moment, listening to Moster’s steps retreating down the corridor. The distant outer door opened and closed. A moment of awed silence. Then the boys scrambled back to life. “Jesus!” “He’s HUGE.” “Guys! I gotta bounce!” Boytown muscle chaos as the cadets dove around the room, gathering Casey’s bags and toiletries and clothes and laptop, throwing everything in a heap. “Get my muscle magazines!” “Where are they?” Rowenstein asked, looking a little frantic. “The closet. There’s a box. Four boxes. I need them!” The boys scoured the room, gathering their hero’s possessions. “We got your back, Case,” said Banks, smiling. Casey stopped a moment and looked into Banks’ eyes. Then he smiled. “I know you do, dude. I know.” ****** NEXT CHAPTER: "The Twenty" Chapter 15 - Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster
  13. The Train

    Once again my friend CaptainMuscle has written another awesome story. He has once again let me look at it to revise and also gave me the ok to post it. He wrote this after being inspired after watching the independent British horror film Howl. Happy Halloween and I hope everyone enjoys. --------------------------------- The Train by CaptainMuscle As I walk through train car after train car I wonder to myself why I even work here I hit the button on the intercom. “Good evening ladies and gentlemen, this is your guard speaking I would like to welcome you aboard the 2308 Ecliptic Express to Seattle which means no stops. Our time of arrival will be 1:45am. I would like to remind you have please have your tickets ready. Thank You.” As I make my rounds I arrive to the 2nd to the last passenger on the train. He was looking through his pockets pulling out a bottle of pills and taking some out then popping them into his mouth drinking some water from his bottle as I approached. “Tickets please!” “Oh Christ, hang on!” he said as he fumbles through his pockets and eventually turns up nothing. “That’s weird I had it earlier this evening when I got here.” He said as I continued to stand there waiting while I watched another passenger open up his backpack to pull out a hoodie. “Today’s just been a total clusterfuck!” “Sir if you don’t have a valid pass I’m going to have to charge you for the full fare.” “WHAT!? SERIOUSLY! I take this train every single fucking day!” “I’m sorry sir but those are the rules, that’s going to be $60.” He gives me a dirty look (If looks could kill) handing me his credit card. I complete the transaction and hand him his card back along with his receipt. I proceed through the cars counting a total of 6 passengers. 5 men and 1 woman scattered though out 4 cars. Along with me and Max my coworker. I get to my seat and put my seatbelt on. I stare out of the window as rain pelts the glass. I get jerked awake as the train is slamming on the breaks. The train comes to a complete stop as I proceed to unbuckle my seatbelt and stand up to check on the other passengers. I open up the door leading to the next car. Max is on the floor picking up the cart and all its contents that spilled out onto the floor during the abrupt stopping of the train. “Here Max let me help you with that.” I helped pick up the remaining stuff and placed them back onto cart and watched as the female passenger walked over to him. “Oh Sir are you ok!?” She grabbed his arm like she wanted to hug it closely. “Wow do you work out? Your arm is so big!” She says as they continue to walk down the aisle. As I roll my eyes giving her a dirty look as she looks behind to me. See I’ve had a crush on Max ever since I started working here. Then I see this twat coming in like she’s the Queen Bee latching onto him. But I know one thing she doesn’t Max is Gay, and he just broke up with his boyfriend. So jokes on her, last thing he needs is a horny woman. I walk to the next car with where the other passengers have gathered. I walk over to the woman from earlier who now has a cigarette in her hand. “Miss there is NO smoking on this train!” She turns to look at me while she is listening to music from her phone. “Fuck off!” she says blowing out a puff of smoke. “I said there is NO smoking on this train!” I say as I grabbed the cigarette from her mouth and throw it out the window that she cracked opened. “Hey Conner, I’ll be right back I’m going to check on the conductor.” Max says as he walks past me. Then just like that he disappears into the next car where I could no longer see him. 5 minutes later I hear a scream and footsteps moving really fast. Max opens the doors and rushes in and closes them behind him grabbing his keys to lock them. “OH MY GOD!! The Conductor...he's dead. And There was ……this……. this……. huge…… just……” He passes out on the floor. All the passengers run up to make sure he’s ok. We bring him to a seat to lay him down. I notice that he has this sticky white stuff all over him. His pants are ripped down the back, exposing his butt and that same sticky white stuff was oozing out of his butt. “Oh my god what is that shit!” screamed the woman. “OK everyone let’s just calm down.” I said trying to keep everyone calm. I grabbed some towels and napkins off the cart from earlier and attempted to wipe this white shit off of Max. The woman behind me lit another cigarette. At this point I didn’t even care anymore. I just wanted to make sure Max was ok. Just then we heard a loud crashing noise. I turn around fast to see a huge massive hand reach in the windows breaking it as it grabbed the woman and threw her outside killing her in the processes. Not gonna lie I screamed like a girl as I got up and ran with the other guys that were left. “If Max was attacked by this thing then why did it kill that woman but not Max?” I said to the other passengers there were standing next to me. Then I remembered, “SHIT Max! I gotta go get him! I can’t leave him with that thing out there.” Just then the thing climbed through the window. It was a massively huge hulking incredibly muscular beast. I mean I’ve never seen a man that large before in real life! It roared really loud which cause Max to jolt awake and spasm. He started growing, muscles everywhere started bulging and blowing out of his clothing. The beast walked over to him and his exposed cock grew hard as he sprayed that same white sticky stuff (which I now realize was cum) on Max causing the growth to accelerate. His cock bulged out and grew to an immense size as pre cum oozed out from it. His muscles were growing so massive almost matching the beast in size. Max was turning into a beast, he stood up and roared along with the other beast. Then they proceeded to have sex right then and there forcing us to watch. Cum and the scent of sex and masculinity was everywhere. I was starting to feel a little horny from all the scents coming from those 2. “What’s going on I feel so horny! I can’t stop grabbing my cock, it’s so hard!” The guy behind me was moaning and groaning as he was feeling himself. In fact, all 5 men were tenting up in their jeans and feeling themselves. We all were, we couldn’t stop. It must be what they are emitting. Just then I could hear clothing ripping and moans getting louder. I turned around and saw all 5 guys had starting to grow just like Max and the beast. Cocks were quadrupling in size, leaking pre all over the place as they were ripping out of there suits and some from their shirts. Biceps bulging, forcing their way out of the confining sleeves. Thigh muscles exploding out like massive tree trunks from their pants. They were all standing their naked muscles jutting out growing on last time. I saw glutes bulging out ripping their underwear and boxers off or what was left of them at least. I was trying to fight the change; but I could feel my biceps growing and my cock was starting to get cramped in its now small confines of my dress pants. As I backed up away from the 5 men who were now as big as Max they continued to walk towards me. Just then all 5 men and Max and the beast roared causing me to become ridged. Muscle just exploded everywhere! I moaned so loud as my cock reeled out from my body thickening as it climbed down my body and hit the floor leaking pre on the way down. I shot up to what must have been 12 feet higher than the beast filling up the train cabin. My traps grew massive causing my neck to disappear and my voice to become incredibly low lower than that of the beast. I roared as every muscle in my body continued to grow. My roar had even caused the other beasts on the train to shoot their loads. I was turning into their alpha! I was so incredibly massive, my pecs where like shelved now; I had to bend over to see under or over them. My nips now hard and pointing downwards toward my massive tree trunk like thighs. My massive cock pulsed and throbbed waiting to be serviced. As the other beasts came over to me and proceeded to service me. All I could think about was sex, muscles, and making other men like us! My brain shut off as I was now all primal along with my pack. We ripped apart the train’s roof and jumped out into the forest in search of more men to join the pack.
  14. Part 1 is here in case you missed it: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7025-a-most-muscular-year-starts-with-a-christmas-surprise-part-1-of-7/ Ed’s old friend Vaughn is one of the guys that contacted him during the week and wanted to invite him to go to a party across town on New Year’s Eve. He told him though that he wanted to wait and see if Kris had something else in mind before he would confirm the invite with him. Vaughn used to work with Ed at his company a few years ago and they started hanging out almost immediately. A relationship blossomed and they ended up dating for a while. Vaughn was never as muscular as Ed was. He was quite thin and rarely gained any weight at all back then, well at least that was the way it was two years ago since that was the last time they actually saw each other in person. The workout that Ed got in today is fierce as he works his arms over really hard to get a good pump in them since the next couple of days will be busier than normal. When he finally gets home, there is a box sitting directly in front of his door with a note underneath the bow. It states that he is not to open what is inside until 12:01am on the night of December 31st. He immediately knows that it is from Kris so he takes it inside and places it underneath his Christmas tree. Just like he did on Christmas Eve, Ed lies down on the couch and falls asleep hoping that he will be awakened by his new lover’s arrival. On the first second of midnight on New Year’s Eve, Ed awakens to a knock on his front door. He jumps to his feet to get there as quickly as he can. When he opens it up, Kris reaches out to grab Ed and gives him a giant bear hug. Their embrace is incredible as he squeezes his young lover with all of the strength in his body making every muscle tense against Ed’s nearly equal frame. Their eyes lock onto each other as they immediately start kissing. The two men start rubbing on each other lovingly since they haven’t had any contact for several days. Kris feels Edward’s chest through his black shirt and marvels at how much bigger it is from the week before. He nearly rips it down the front, but Ed grabs his hands first and motions for him to knock it off before pulling him into the house. He pulls his shirt off to reveal his huge hairy pecs that hang with quite a cleavage with a lot of space along the sides as well. Kris laughs before pulling his red shirt off and showing off his equally large chest as well. It appears that the potion they took the week before made them almost identical in size. Before he started his workout over the past week, Ed was slightly smaller than Kris, but that isn’t the case anymore. Kris most likely knew this would happen which is why he left for a few days so his young lover could start realizing his true potential physically. What is with the package that arrived the day before though? Kris moves up against Ed as their pecs press against each other as the hair on them bristle when they move up and down. The feeling feels tremendous to Ed as he feels warms sensations moving throughout his body. Kris picks him up in the air to smell just above his black jeans. As he positions himself to hold him with one arm, he unzips Ed’s jeans with his other one and watches them fall to the ground as they reveal his partner’s thick hairy legs making the older stud swoon in delight. Ed is emitting really strong odors now since his testosterone levels have increased exponentially. Kris is quite intoxicated by it all as he starts licking Ed’s wet abdominals and tasting the sweat that is running down them. This leads to Ed pushing Kris down on the floor and doing some kissing and licking of his own. His mouth finds its way towards the huge mounds on Kris’s shoulders. His arms show off the massively snaky veins that wait patiently to be serviced by their young master. Ed flexes his equally huge veiny arms which of course get the attention of his elder muscle daddy. The two men have come to the realization that they are becoming mirror images of each other physically and frankly couldn’t care less about it because they are falling in love. It isn’t so much a fuck session but rather a need to fulfill the needs that they crave for each other. Kris pulls his white pants off to reveal that he is wearing absolutely no underwear as his giant cock waits patiently to be sucked dry. Ed greedily swallows it down his throat slurping to get to the seed that is lurking inside Kris’s huge balls to plant them directly into his own belly. Remembering how thick his older lover’s cum was last time, he sucks on the huge pole rapidly to get into a steady rhythm. Kris moans feeling his prostate expanding as his balls and cock swell until they turn a dark purple. He turns his head to stare into Ed’s eyes and tells him that he is getting ready to explode. Ed preps himself for the coming river as he feels Kris’s tasty precum starting to change over to the creamy batter. Each time Kris shoots a stream into his partner’s gullet, Ed’s cock bobs up and down getting closer to the edge. Kris reaches down with one hand to grab Ed’s cock knowing that it will blast at any second and with his other hand he pulls his lover around to slap his rod along his face. After swallowing another huge rope of cum, Ed finally shoots his wad all over Kris’s face. Kris is quickly coated by the thick sauce that is pouring all over his face. He licks Ed’s gaping cockhead running his tongue along the opening and catches its contents as he moans deeply. The two men are extremely satisfied with their selves and get up off the ground to go to the shower to clean up and prepare for that night’s New Year’s party. The late afternoon arrives after the two lovers reacquaint with each other. Kris finishes dressing before going over to pick up the package he sent to Ed earlier in the week. He rips the box open with his bare hands and pulls out another bottle that is similar to the one they consumed just a week earlier. He smiles looking at it sparkle with a bluish color and takes it to Ed who is still in the bathroom. Ed stops grooming himself long enough to look at the shimmering diamonds swimming around inside. Kris tells him that this one isn’t going to be for them, but rather for another fortunate soul. Apparently he already knew about someone from Ed’s past otherwise he would not have sent it in the first place. Instead of a pouch, the bottle arrived in a box similar to one that cologne comes in. Ed has the urge to take the bottle away from Kris, but at the same time, he wonders if Kris has another agenda he isn’t letting him in on. He never believed in this stuff before, but since the gorgeous daddy came down that chimney that night, he is starting to think that anything is possible. Kris looks into Ed’s eyes and can see his temptation so he wraps his huge arms around him and squeezes him tightly to make him realize that they are done with their transformation for now. Ed still manages to get ready before Kris does and goes to find his phone to check to see if he has received any voicemails. There is one from a familiar voice, Vaughn. He says that his plans are still intact and that he still wants Eduardo to attend the party with him. Ed immediately returns his call to confirm that he will be there with Kris, but not to be shy and to come talk to him anyway. Before Ed could get back to Kris in the bathroom, he can hear that deep laugh echoing. It dawns on Ed that this must be the other man that Kris was talking about. He asks him what the potion will do which prompts the studly daddy to say that this one requires a much slimmer guy to transform. Kris finishes getting ready and the two men leave to go eat somewhere before they go to the party. The company party looks exceptionally good this year since it appears as though they poured a bit more money into it. Ed introduces Kris to a few of his coworkers and forgets that he looks quite a bit different than the last time they may have seen him. Some of the guys subtlety grab his arms and pecs while the girls rub on his ass and ask all kinds of questions pertaining to his personal life. Kris laughs as they do this since they barely notice that he is even there. Ed finds this rather peculiar that they don’t say hardly anything to him since he is standing right beside him all the time. Kris pulls him over to a nearby mirror in the corner of the facility and Ed is shocked to see that Kris doesn’t look the same as he sees him. He has the white hair and grey beard that he had before he took the potion that night. The body looks great, but that is the way it was before the potion as well. Kris says that they see what he looks like pre-potion, but not afterwards because the potion provides the results of whatever the receiver wished for. Ed understands now that only he sees the bigger and younger Kris, while everyone else sees the muscular and older version. As they look in the mirror, Ed notices that Vaughn is walking towards them and goes to turn around. He accidentally knocks the small latino man down with his huge chest which gets a big laugh from Kris and a horrified look from Edmond. Vaughn is in complete awe when he sees how Ed looks and can’t help but to feel his power when he grabs the big man’s hand and is picked up off the ground. He still looks as small as he did before, but Vaughn is quite a bit better looking now as well. His Hispanic features are more prominent with his hazel eyes and brown skin. Kris whispers into Ed’s right ear that he will give him the potion when the ball drops as the New Year begins. At this point in time, it is just past 11. Kris ventures off to allow Ed and Vaughn some privacy and to get reacquainted. He finds out that Vaughn moved away to go live with his new boyfriend, but not long afterwards the boyfriend was deployed to Afghanistan and was killed by friendly fire. It took him nearly a year to get over the shock of it happening. Ed proceeds to tell him about Kris, but it isn’t the actual story of how they met. Vaughn thinks that the two men together are quite hot and that he doesn’t even care about the age difference. Ed quickly understands why the potion is meant for Vaughn. Five minutes before midnight, Kris returns back over to hand Ed the potion and tells him that when the clock passes 12:01, he is to give it to his old friend. Vaughn spends the last remaining minutes talking with Kris and Ed. The countdown begins as everyone stares at the television monitors as they watch the ball drop in Times Square. Midnight finally hits as Vaughn squeezes Ed and tells him how much he has missed spending time with him. Ed hands him the potion and says that he bought him something for the party. Vaughn is quite surprised by the gesture and wishes that he had known that Eduardo was going to be at the party sooner because he would have bought him something as well. Kris motions for them to go into the nearby bathroom to talk in private. Ed wraps his arms around Vaughn’s back and leads him into the room with Kris following behind them. They close the main bathroom door as Kris locks it. Vaughn finds this to be a bit strange, but thinks that maybe Ed is going to tell him something important. Ed looks back at Kris getting the nod to have Vaughn drink the potion. Ed unscrews the lid off and tells Vaughn that he should drink it since what happens next might be quite enjoyable. He can sense how nervous his small friend is, so he holds his free hand and leads his other hand to his face. He tells him to trust him as he tips the bottle towards his mouth as Vaughn opens it and swallows the contents. The sensation going down is quite shocking to him because he says it feels like his body is on fire. He is wearing a shiny short-sleeved silver dress shirt and a nice pair of black trousers on his 5’8 135 pound frame. He can feel his body reacting to the liquid fairly quickly as his arms start swelling expanding the veins as they rise to the surface. His chest fills out his shirt and stretches it until it is so tight that he can barely breathe. Both Ed and Kris grunt as they see him begin his metamorphosis. He starts to panic when he feels his legs growing inside his pants as a few threads along the side seams slowly rip. This prompts him to place his arms up to his head as he groans in agony making his biceps shred the fabric as they continue to thicken up. He runs into a stall and places both of his hands on to the side walls. His fingers continue to widen as the stall starts to squeak. His bloated delts and lower back muscles split the back of his shirt open as the two other muscle studs watch eagerly hearing Vaughn’s black boots blow out as his socks shred and his feet continue to grow. His butt is so thick now that it makes the seams completely rip out as it frees itself from any fabric in its way. His brown skin is all shiny now from the river of sweat coming from his pores as it continues to stretch over his expanding muscles. His triceps destroy the rest of his sleeves as his shirt glues itself to his body. His newly acquired lats bust out the side seams as his shoulders and traps massacre more fabric over top of his new cobblestone abs and obliques. Ed approaches Vaughn with caution as the growing man is in such euphoria that it might be dangerous to interfere. The heat radiating from the much heavier Hispanic man is fogging up the windows in the bathroom. Ed lightly places his hands around Vaughn’s thick waist and begins running them along the amazingly firm ridges before moving them to the front to feel his incredibly swollen and wet abdominals. He then reaches up and marvels at the power radiating through Vaughn’s pecs as he feels them stretching under his hands. He presses himself up against his old friend as Vaughn’s huge quads finally blast through his pants and fall to the ground. His ass is pulsing against Ed’s throbbing cock which is trying to burst out the front of his own pants. Thick black hair is now sprouting all over his new muscular body. Ed moans as he reaches down to feel Vaughn’s huge brown cock as it drips a thick stream of precum onto his hands. Kris smiles since he foresaw this happening days ago. He watches as his lover rubs Vaughn’s new body and starts stroking his own cock in his pants. As Vaughn becomes aware of his surroundings again, he turns around and rips the rest of his outfit off. His huge thick brown rod stands straight up as it rubs its thick goo all over his friend’s pants and shirt. Ed moves down to gobble it up as the syrup flows down his throat. The taste is so good that it makes the eager sucker start to touch his self. Vaughn’s hazel eyes stare down at his friend as he flexes his huge guns and attempts to push the side walls down with them. At nearly double his size from before his voice has deepened greatly as his confidence soars and demands for Ed to service him. The new brown hulk reaches down and rips Eduardo’s shirt off to start rubbing on his imposing hairy chest. As he sucks on Vaughn’s cock, Ed reaches up to rub on his big friend’s thick hairy forearms which are now covered in huge hose-sized veins. He traces two of them all the way up to Vaughn’s massive softball-sized biceps and soccer-ball sized shoulders. His touch makes Vaughn growl as he starts to pick Ed up. He rips the butt out of Ed’s pants and boxers and plunges his thick brown rod into his winking asshole. Ed moans feeling it spreading his hole wider as it swallows it inch by inch. Kris has completely stripped naked now and moves over behind Vaughn to get on the toilet to find a position to make Ed suck his cock to eruption. In order to do so him and the brown hulk knock one of the stall walls down to get more space. Ed gulps down Kris’s cock as he starts rubbing on Vaughn’s thick hairy pecs. After a few minutes of this, Kris’s cock turns purple. Waiting for his reward, Ed opens his mouth to catch the thick volcano of cum as it showers his face and runs down his bare chest. Vaughn stops fucking Ed so he can taste the cum as well on Ed’s body. Ed pulls Kris out so Vaughn can down whatever was left inside his pole. Vaughn picks up speed again as his thick cock swells and his balls rise. He pulls his cock out and lets Ed move down to catch his cum. The white spunk flows out and on to Ed’s chest before the beautiful veiny pole is plunged into Ed’s waiting mouth. Kris moves down with Ed as they pass the spurting rod back and forth to each other. With Ed really close now, he moves up to Vaughn’s face and jerks faster on his cock. Vaughn tells him to spray his chest and arms because he wants to feel like a dominant master for once. With pleasure, Ed shoots a huge load all over his brown partner’s pecs, abs, and biceps leading the big Hispanic stud to rub it into his muscles. He flexes his incredible body in front of Ed and Kris and demands that they both lick the cum off. Without wasting another minute, they do as he asks. With the three studs now completely spent from this whole sequence, what will Vaughn do about clothes? Kris hands him his shirt since he is the only one that still has a shirt. Vaughn puts it on even though it is actually a little too big for him. He laughs a little since he never imagined that something like this would ever happen to him. He asks Kris if he can kiss Eduardo since he misses it so much and of course Kris says why not. Vaughn immediately grabs Ed and plants a very passionate kiss on his lips that lasts for well over a minute at least. The feeling is so amazing that he shoots a quick load onto the floor again. The fun part now is to try and get out of the party without being seen. They end up finding a back door and manage to run out into the street with Vaughn only wearing a loose shirt, Kris wearing just pants, and Ed wearing torn clothes. The brown hulk races into Ed and Kris’s car to lie down in the back seat as the other two follow into the front seats. The three of them laugh as they rush out of the parking lot and roll up at Ed’s place. There is a race to the shower with Kris deemed the winner. While he cleans himself, Ed and Vaughn start rubbing on each other and end up fucking once again. Instead of pulling out this time, Vaughn shoots his thick load inside Ed. The hungry bottom lies there in ecstasy as he feels the spunk coating his insides as he kisses Vaughn at the same time. The two men manage to get in a position to rub each other with their pecs, as the hair bristles and their nipples touch perfectly. The sensation from this contact makes Ed cum on to Vaughn’s thick abs as he rubs some of it in and feeds the rest to Vaughn. Kris gets out of the bathroom and sees what they are doing. He tells Ed to get off Vaughn so he can go shower. Once the satisfied bottom leaves the room, Kris winks at Vaughn and grabs the smaller muscleman to flip him over and start fucking him. Kris pushes his thick rod inside Vaughn’s tight hole and starts thrusting rapidly. The Hispanic stud squeals as Kris fucks him really hard. As Kris gets really close to cumming inside him, Vaughn pulls himself off the older man’s pole and makes the cum spray all over the floor. Ed comes back in again as he sees his mature lover shooting and gets down on his knees to catch watch is left in his mouth. He gets a little irritated because some of it hit the ground and he will have to clean up the mess. Vaughn gets up and runs into the shower before something is said to him about it. Kris looks at him and promises that he will help him clean it up since he didn’t mean to do that. They kiss on it and go to get some towels and floor cleaner to clean it up with. When they finish getting it clean, they both go to the bathroom to invite Vaughn to stay since he can’t go anywhere at that time of night and in that condition. He agrees since he doesn’t have any clothes to wear at the moment and admits that he still has strong feelings for Eduardo. A decision is made to where Ed and Kris will sleep in the bedroom while Vaughn will be sleeping on the couch. The three men manage to wind down to sleep as the New Year gets off to a very rousing start. The story continues in Part 3, coming up in two weeks.
  15. Catch up: Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in penis size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, innocent, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable appetite to receive muscle worship. Casey's simplicity, and his ever-growing need to receive equal doses of both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. Links to previous chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match THE TWENTY A Government Issue Adult Cartoon -XXX- Muscle Fantasy By Joey Silverado This book is dedicated to Tiny Yokum – and to all his fans, past, present, and future. Chapter 13: After the Match Casey lay on the wrestling mat, completely spent. His eye was swollen – he’d have a nice shiner tomorrow. His huge, tired muscles gleamed oily red with sweat and scratch and pressure marks from the match. Casey dripped with splotches of oil mixed with muscle cum. Lakes of cum oozed into the oil, painting his raw, vascular physique a creamy, drippy, white, gathering in little lakes in the deep cobblestones of his abs, rolling in thick tides down his lats and onto the mat. “What the fuck?” he asked plaintively. “What kinda place IS this?” He sniffed the air. Cum. Everything smelled of cum. Around and above him the men were zipping up, putting their cocks away, retrieving sweaty, torn clothing. Karim Abdul, the vanquished muscle monster, lay to his left. Enraged, cum-coated, growling. “I’ll get you, kid,” he threatened. He stood, rivulets of cum flowing down from his face onto his massive traps. He started off. He stopped when he got to Blankenship. Blankenship grinned toothily. It didn’t last long. POW!!! Blankenship flew about 20 feet into the air from the force of Abdul’s uppercut punch, his feet never touching the ground. A tooth, suddenly without a home, landed beside him. Out cold. “Where you going, Corporal?” Moster demanded, stuffing his massive, dripping cock back into his pants and zipping up with some difficulty over the bulge. Abdul ignored him, stalking out the room. "Come on, Pedro," he barked to the pretty little kitchen boy, who scampered eagerly after him. “Someone get Blankenship and put him to bed.” Moster sighed, knowing that the muscleman would demand a match of his own the next day. And on it would go, until he was forced once again into public bare-butt spankings to keep them in line. Funny how they’d deck one another but submit meekly to hard paddling on their razor sharp glutes. The men stared a little – though all had seen Moster’s cock before – in fact, all the men had at various points sucked it dry, and had their own faces coated with the steady, unrelenting stream of ropey gism that shot from his deep piss slit. But no one could remember a group scene quite like what had just occurred. Abdul stalked off to the showers, Schumacher and Obatu bent to pick up a groggy, moaning Blankenship. Moster took his clipboard to a desk in the corner of the wrestling room and lowered his rockhard muscle butt into the swivel chair, which sagged and groaned under his mass. Corporal Alvarez and Private Lang, who had called Casey a motherfucker, but somehow managed to make it sound good, turned to check out the new muscle kid last time as they passed through the door back to their quarters, where they planned to fuck butt all night. They knew Moster wouldn’t be paying attention. Not tonight. Casey caught their look, and they nodded briefly at him. Lang gave him a half smile. Then he winked. And then they were both gone. Schumacher didn’t leave right away, though. He handed Blankenship over to LeFevre and stood back, watching like a hawk as the others filed out. Then he walked boldly right up to Casey. He looked up at him. “Sergeant Moster has another little honorary initiation ritual on that I think you may find both interesting and rewarding.” He smiled. “We’d like the opportunity to take you through it tomorrow.” “I - I’ll be honored to be a part of it.” “Yes, you will.” “Get out of here, Schumacher,” said Moster with good-natured gruffness. Schumacher looked blankly at Moster, who hadn’t even looked up from his notes. “And it won’t be tomorrow. It won’t be any time soon.” He looked up. “For Casey, that is. However, I’d be happy to accommodate you at any time.” His hand twitched and Schumacher instinctively shot a hand down to protect his glutes. “Yes, sir.” Schumacher left the lab. “Sorry about that, Casey,” said Moster, as soon as he was gone. “Corporal Schumacher gets a bit riled over anything having to do with Private Tiffany. They all have their quirks. You’ll adjust. Those last two men? They were Private Robert Lang and Corporal Julio Alvarez. Those two specimens were brought into the facility only a year ago. Others have come, but not everyone makes it through, and if they fail, then Zaftig releases them back into the general population. In fact, only 1 in 50 make it as far as you have. Now, drop your posers. It’s time I inspected your penis more closely.” Casey slightly rolled his eyes. “Again, sir?” “I’m not going to say it twice.” Casey nodded, resigned. He understood. It was about his penis, after all. Not his muscles. His dong. His wang. His rod. His cock. His huge motherfucking penis. It was always about his huge motherfucking penis. Moster was watching him steadily, his eyes narrowing. “Is there a problem, cadet?” he asked quietly, after a moment. “No problem, at all, sir.” He slipped his fingers into the elastic band of his torn, micro posing trunks and pulled it out from his body, and slid it down over his quads. Pop….. Smack! His giant penis poured out and slapped down onto his quads just above his knees. Immediately it stiffened slightly. The bell-like cock head bobbed forward once or twice, and the pulsing veins in the shaft began to throb a little more rapidly. Casey was breathing hard now. He was beet red with embarrassment. Moster never stopped looking him in the eye. He strode forward and grabbed hold of his thick penis in his left hand, squeezing the shaft lightly. Casey’s eyes widened in profound surprise. It grew hard in the palm of his hand. His palm glided up and down the warm steely rod 2, 3 times, very slowly. It grew under his hand. “Impressive. How big is this machine of yours?” He stroked it with his fingers. “I see you didn’t cum during the match." He began to rub his heavy hands with practiced movements up and down the boy’s thick shaft. “I – I don’t know, sir.” Casey had begun to sweat. Moster remained cool. “No, I didn’t shoot.” He shuffled from side to side, and his penis slipped out of Moster’s palm. Moster looked up. He took hold of the cock firmly once again. “You seem agitated. You badly need some additional training. Part of what marks this troop is their ability to restrain their emotional responses. And it seems to me your cock is responding emotionally.” Moster continued to stroke Casey’s machine vigorously. “So since we’re going in that general direction, let’s take a few additional measurements. Private Tiffany!” he suddenly called out towards the open corridor door. No response, but Casey made out a figure in the darkened shadows of the corridor. “Private Joe Tiffany. I know you’re out there. Step in here now, Private.” Tiffany appeared in the doorway. The young bodybuilder had removed his t-shirt and stood stripped to the waist. His ripped muscles gleamed in the fluorescent light. He entered the lab and walked bow-legged, a coiled cobra, towards the two musclemen in the center of the room. “Take some additional measurements, Tiffany. You know what I am referring to.” Tiffany smiled. “Yes, sir, I know.” He approached Casey. Looking him squarely in the eyes, he knelt with business-like efficiency before him. When his eyes were level with Casey’s member, he looked squarely at it. “What is the diameter, Private Tiffany?” Moster reached again for the clipboard, all business. Tiffany opened his smiling mouth wide and moved towards Casey’s cock. Casey nearly jumped out of his skin. “What’s he doing?!” “Private Tiffany has an unusual talent. It’s like having perfect pitch. He can take exact measurements with his mouth. He’s never off by more than 1/64th of an inch. Go for it, Private. Enjoy yourself, Casey.” “Flex for me, dude,” cajoled Tiffany sweetly, his mouth hovering just above the head of Casey’s enormous penis. “Come on, man, let’s see those big rocky peaks.” He flicked his tongue out and lightly touched the corona. “Sir…” Casey started to say. “Cadet Rockland, Project Herculaneum soldiers do as they’re told. Private Tiffany will now suck your cock. If you have a problem with this, speak up now. We administer regular oral-stimulation sessions here at Valhalla Labs.” “But ….it’s so gay, sir.” Tiffany snickered. “You’re standing there covered with oil and cum and you’re complaining about this being gay?” Moster stepped forward and spoke evenly. “That’s enough, Tiffany,” Tiffany immediately shut up. Moster turned to Casey. “Muscle is its own sex. Some have posited over the years that sex is bad for bodybuilders. We know better here. Cocksucking is not only pleasurable, it stimulates the psyche. It clears out problems with the prostate. Done regularly and properly it enhances semen production. It sharpens the animal instincts, to say nothing of increasing testosterone production. It also serves to further bond the men.” “You mean everyone sucks dick here.” “Everyone who wants to remain in The Project get their cocks sucked. Not only that, they are expected to suck cocks themselves. Regularly. Is there an issue? Are you frightened?” “No….I…..what if he bites me?” Tiffany gave him a lopsided smile, which he meant to be charming. “I never bite too hard,” he said. “I assure you Private Tiffany knows what he is doing. Proceed, Private.” “Okay…..” said Casey, bewildered. “Let’s see those guns, cadet,” said Tiffany. Slowly, as if hypnotized, Casey raised his arms up into front double biceps. Joe Tiffany smiled like a little boy in a candy store. He flicked a little river of cum that followed a thick vein from the cannonball right biceps to the tri’s. Then he squatted on his handsome haunches. He glanced at the mammoth machine that hung before him, and spoke out of the side of his mouth. “This looks like a real jaw-breaker, sir.” “You’ve worked with mine. It’s far bigger. Get to work,” Sergeant Moster commanded, clipboard ready. “Yes, sir. Anything for the good old USA, sir.” Tiffany fingered his Adam’s apple. “Gotta limber up.” He opened his mouth as wide as he could, yawning it four or five times, retracting his teeth behind his lips. He pressed his palm to his jaw and tilted his head, then raised his hands and gently pried his own mouth open to its fullest expanse. He licked his lips until they dripped with spit. Casey watched him intently, still flexing his biceps. His brain was burning. Tiffany approached Casey’s fully erect manhood, gently guided it up to his mouth, parted his lips slightly, and tenderly extended his tongue to lightly flick the big cock head. Flick. Flick. Flick. Casey blinked. Tiffany ran his tongue along the piss slit and probed a little inside. He looked up again. “What’s your preliminary estimate, Private?” “I’d say it looks to be between 14 and 14 -1/2 inches in length, sir.” “Very good. Girth? “9 inches at least.” “Confirm it, please.” “Yes, sir.” Tiffany leaned in and oh so softly glided his lips smoothly over the head of Casey’s penis. He closed his mouth and gently held firm. He closed his eyes, as if concentrating. Inside his mouth, his tongue methodically caressed the cock head. Casey was blown away. He stared down at the cocky short muscleman whose mouth was now enveloping the head of his penis. No one had ever sucked his cock before, let alone a man, let alone a muscleman. He gulped. Shit, Casey thought. Shit. I’m gonna cum. “Sir, I’m gonna cum, sir!” he blurted out. “Not yet you’re not. No man in my outfit cums in 5 seconds. Control yourself, cadet. Tiffany, what’s your first assessment? How big is this cadet’s cock?” Tiffany, his mouth full of cockhead, tried to respond. He couldn’t. Even he was surprised at the girth of Casey’s member. “MMgghblrb,” he said. “Gaaggg…mmmmhyrpphhhglub……aaaaackk…” “I can’t understand you when you mumble, damn it. Speak plainly, Private.” Tiffany pulled back for a moment, giving the head a final appreciative lick as it popped out of his mouth. “Yes, sir!” He reported, “The corona, I’d say, has a circumference of 10 and 3/8s inches. That sound about right to you, boy?” he asked wickedly. “I…I dunno…” Casey was baffled. What's a corona? Did he mean his cock head? One thing was sure: he was gonna get this guy. He wants to suck my cock, does he? Okay, then. “Now for the shaft.” He smiled again and whispered up to Casey. “This is the fun part,” he said. “Go for it, faggot.” Casey muttered. Tiffany raised an amused eyebrow, then winked at him and plunged forward, his mouth taking in all of Casey’s massive organ. His lips slid easily over the thick shaft, and somehow – by an instinctive rearrangement of tonsils? and a replacement of his soft palate? his mouth glided smoothly down the full length of the erect penis. When he reached the base, once again he stopped. Inside his mouth his tongue stroked the thick, pulsing cock veins. The penis grew stiffer and began to throb insistently inside Tiffany’s mouth. Tiffany sucked Casey’s cock. Back and forth, up and down, tip to base, his lips glided smoothly over the engorged shaft. Threads of thick glistening saliva appeared along the pulsing veins with each plunge. After 10 deep sucks, 5 very appreciative full-length licks, and a little tongue-and-balls-dancing, he pulled back again a moment, and, his eyes dancing merrily up at Casey, he coated the heavy, hairy testicles three or four final times. “Very nice,” he whispered. “Too bad you’ll have to shave these babies.” Okay, thought Casey. Maybe this guy was an asshole, but he was beginning to enjoy this. Something came alive inside him for the first time in his life. Hey, he thought, I really like this. This feels really good. “How do you like it, cadet?” asked Moster, clearly amused. “I like it fine, sir.” Casey managed to get out. “Private Tiffany, resume sucking.” “Yes, sir.” Tiffany went back to work. He sucked deeply five more times, and then pulled back for what he thought was a final time. As Casey’s penis rolled out of his mouth, he wiped his lips with the back of his hand. He turned to Moster, ready to report. “The shaft circumference is unusually thick. I’d put at just over 9 inches. Length of the erect penis, 14 -1/4 inches from base to tip. Weight, maybe 7 pounds, a few ounces? Give or take.” “Your overall assessment?” Casey was staring, excited beyond words, and getting mad as hell. Why had he stopped? This was just getting good. His erect member lobbed back and forth in the air, protesting, next to Tiffany’s left ear, who had turned to face Moster. Tiffany felt the wind of it as it passed, and studied ignored the whooshing sounds. “Definitely a superior organ. I sense he has not used it much in sport yet, aside from masturbating, but I’d also guess he has to masturbate 4 or 5 times a day. Maybe more. There’s a lot of blood pumping here, and it throbs steadily throughout the sucking process. I’d guess this cock hasn’t been sucked very often before, if ever.” “That’s all you know,” said Casey. “Seems unlikely that such a big muscleboy hasn’t found suitable candidates eager to give him regular blowjobs. There’s lots of men out there who like to suck bodybuilder cock. I suppose women, too. Still, Zaftig said this boy is different. All right, then. You’re done for now. Dismissed. Back to your quarters.” “Yes, sir.” Tiffany got up and winked at Casey, wiping his mouth. “See you later,” he said smugly, and sauntered out of the room. Casey stood trembling. “Do you need to shoot, Cadet?” asked Moster, all business. “Yes, sir, I’m afraid I do, sir.” “Get to it, then.” Moster walked casually over to the main table of the lab, put down the clipboard, and surreptitiously picked up a 2-quart beaker. He approached Casey. Casey grabbed his engorged cock with both hands. His body shuddered. He was about to let loose with a mighty blast of gism. Moster was prepared. He strode forward and grabbed Casey’s cock, and in the moment he exploded, he had the beaker ready. He calmly forced the beaker over the cockhead. Casey was stunned, but couldn’t stop his semen from bursting into the jar. “UUUUNNNNGHHH!” he shouted, and his cum flowed heavily out of his shooting dick and began to fill the container with its milky white thick fluid. “UUUUUUUUNNNNNGGGGHHHHHHHHH!! uuunnnggHHHGGHH!!! YEAH! OH GOD YEAH MAN!” As Casey’s huge body shuddered with spurt after spurt, the cum level climbed, half filling the jar. “AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhUNHHH ARRRRGGGGGG hhhhhhhhhhhh hhhhh……” Three minutes later, with a last huge shrug, he was done. As he shuddered to a finish, Moster corked the beaker and held it aloft. He swirled the thick liquid in each and smiled. “Not bad, cadet,” he said calmly. “Close to a pint. Pretty good for a first shot. You’ll do better later.” Casey was meek and baffled and embarrassed. “Thank you, sir,” he said. “Dismissed. We’ll see you at the gym tomorrow at 0700 hours. Get some sleep, Casey. Good night.” He turned and marched out of the room. Casey wiped his dripping dick with the back of his hand. He picked up his clothes and dressed quickly, forcing his still-hard cock into his shorts. But he wasn’t done yet. Not by a long shot. “Shit,” he said. He stood alone in the center of the room, his ripped posing trunks stretched around his ankles, the pole of his mammoth cock weaving out of control in the air. He closed his eyes and scrunched up his face. He was going to shoot again. He grabbed his cock with both hands, and fired towards the ceiling. “UUUUNNNNNGGGGHHHH!” he shouted, and, as ropes of semen began once again to fly into the air, hitting the ceiling, painting the walls, and splashing onto the ground. As his cum shot out of his enormous cock head, he was thinking feverishly. He remembered the cum on Abdul’s handsome Arab face. And he had been accepted into The Nineteen. Would they now be known as The Twenty? Casey knew it to be true. He could now be considered one of the world’s finest bodybuilders, if Project Herculaneum wasn’t so top-secret, and he wasn’t even 20 years old yet. He was powerful. He had a future. He had promised. He was in the elite. The last of his cum geyser shot into the air, arced, and splashed heavily on the sopping marley floor beneath him. His shoulders slumped and he dropped his hands to his sides. So why was he still bothered by something he couldn’t quite figure out? And how come that evil little muscle boy Joe Tiffany looked so familiar to him. Who was he? And why couldn’t he put his finger on it? Casey bent to put what was left of his ripped and shredded posing trunks back on. They barely covered his cock, but he didn’t notice. He waddled to the door of the wrestling room to head back to his quarters for the night. Tomorrow he would move into his new room. He had a lot to think about. He’d have to think about it all.
  16. Umpires by F_R_Eaky Part VII Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6120-umpires-part-one-by-freaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6180-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-ii/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6488-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-iii/ Part Four: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6562-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-iv/ Part Five: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6563-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-v/ Part Six: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6599-umpires-by-freaky-part-vi/ The college was in a major uproar. Two of its students had grown into life size representations of the Incredible Hulk and we hell bent on revenge, terror, and achieving the Hulk's maximum size as shown in the Ang Lee version of the movies. Indeed they were well on their way towards that goal, already having found a few more people who had been enhanced by the "Strangwich Strangers": Sebastian Knight, Mason Fletcher, Zachary Woode, Brook Wells, and Connor Rabbits. The group now also included Callum Addams who, according the Great Booke of the Family, and the legend it had inscribed in it, was to have a power to protect the six of them from the descendant of their great-great-great-great-great...one gets the picture - grandfathers' enemy, Mr. Slump. That descendant was here, a Mr. Henri Marasme, who had taken on a friend an accomplice, the former Brandon Brockman - former star quarterback and captain of the college's football team, now turned hulking brute. And the two brutes were growing by the minute. After their encounter with Sebastian and Mason in the gymnasium, Henri and Brandon left the building and decided to canvas the college quad and all its many paths. They had found what they were looking for and as such had continued to grow up and out, up and out, in height, width, and muscular size and strength, as well as endowment of their genitalia. In fact both men had now grown to be about twelve feet tall, looking like Tony Romano in his old Pepsi commercial where they had double him in size, except they had not one stitch of clothing on their bodies, the last of it torn away when the men they came across had been blessed by the strangers with increased cock and ball size. The two behemoths penises and testicles had swelled and grown that the near thong like strips of fabric that held them in place simply popped and their peckers and balls hung and swung free like a clock pendulum. Brandon had the ability to help sense those who were blessed and he had all too easily fallen into a pattern of finding them, letting Henri decide if all their gift was his, or nodding or winking at Brandon, who then eagerly backed his butt towards Henri's pole, allowing Henri to penetrate him and thus give Brandon the gifts siphoned off, whenever Henri used his power word. So now there they were two massive twelve foot tall bodybuilders, endowed larger, even proportionately, than any male star in the porno industry, traipsing around the by-ways of the campus, the muscles glistening with sweat in the bright sunlight, their cocks swinging to and fro, over and from one thigh to the other. This caused quite the commotion on campus as panic became the emotion of the day. This in turn made it perhaps a little better for the Strangers as it meant Henri and Brandon became preoccupied with #1 all the students scurrying across their path, some of whom were blessed by the Strangers and thus had gifts to steal, and #2 the campus and city police, who also had a couple of men who were blessed by the strangers and thus fueled the belief that the two hulking high-towers had the ability to suck physical attributes from any man alive. Throughout the day the sextet of men played dodge the bulks boys, attempting to figure out what to do. Panic and fear had tried to settle into most of their hearts after seeing the site of their two biggest members reduced to thin, milk-sop men of just five foot six inches tall that barely had enough muscle on them to be able to pick up their clothes let alone a set of weights. Things were even worse towards the end of the day. They had discovered that Henri and Brandon had gone to the buildings where Mason, Zachary, and Connor's dorm rooms were, as well as in town where Zachary's apartment was. Once all of the boys were there in Callum's dorm room, Callum had commented that it was known by some he was hanging around with the original five now, and although it would take some time, it wouldn't take long until they had figured out who he was and where his dorm room was located. After much worry and discussion they decided they for the now hunker down in Callum's dorm room, waiting to see how long they had, and in that time try to figure out what they and Callum were to do. To do that, however, they would need the Great Booke of the Family. Connor being on the track team and the fastest of any of the, Sebastian gave him the key to his ancestral home and sent him to run and grab it and come back. However, on his return, Connor showed up drenched in sweat, limping, and with a battered face. "Connor! What happened?" cried Callum after he opened his door and Connor slumped into the room and collapsed upon a bed. "They caught me.... briefly...." "What?!" bellowed Sebastian. "Are you okay? The Booke? Did they get the book?" "No... it's there in my back pack. I was back on the campus section of the paths, the one that runs by the theater building. Henri and Brandon had apparently been stomping around all of the paths looking for the one that leads towards your home, Sebastian. Henri knows about your home, all of our homes." "So what happened to you and your face?" asked Callum as he sat down next to Connor. "They...they had managed to spot me, and one went and cut me off further down the path. Henri stood there looking at me, while Brandon came up behind and slapped my back. I went down hard. While I was lying there, Henri said his magic word, and you were right on that, Callum, it was, 'sump.' He said it a few times, but then he allowed Brandon to sit on his dick, he said his power word a few more times, but with them connected, it left a side of me open, so I jumped up and ran into the one wooded area where the trees would at least slow them down.... That's slow them down. They're big enough now to take down some trees from saplings up to about fifteen years old! "Anyway... I doubled back around, but my feet had now become so small, my shoes slipped off, and I trouble knowing how to walk let alone run with my smaller feet. In the wooded area, the trees kept me upright, but once back out on the path, if I tripped, I fell, and one time I fell and couldn't get my hands out in time to catch myself. I performed a perfect ten face plant." Everyone looked down at Connor's feet and it was true, where once, even for a 6' 1" tall man, he had these semi-enormous size US 16 feet, he now had something that came in closer to a size ten, maybe ten and half. Sebastian broke the silence. "We need time to think. We need time to decipher. We need to move. They will search this campus until they find us." "But, love..." said Mason. "How will we find time to think and plan? Callum has no idea what his power word is, nor what his ability is and how that will save us. It won't take that long to search all of the dormitories, especially at their size. Even if we move, it won't take long to figure out where a group of six men are going." "Unless they think we've broken up and are heading out of town." "What?" asked the original five men and Callum continued on his statement. "Connor, did anyone see you come into this dorm?" "No. Why?" "Henri and Brandon don't know that you were headed to my dorm room, so let's set up a scenario for those two to discover. Bast, Mason, Zach, Brook, and I will head out now and make a run for my van in the parking lot. Guys, grab as many of the food supplies and such that we have here, and wrap them in the sheets and such for my bed. Connor, you will leave from here, out the back door of the dormitory about five to ten minutes after we have pulled out of the parking lot. Run back around some of the other buildings and approach this one from the front. Come in, run up here to this room, knock, then back downstairs and outside. Once out the front door, stop, do a worry kind of double take like you're not sure which direction to go and then take the path that leads to main bus stop that boarders both the school grounds and the town. We will meet you there with the van." Zachary leaned forward. "Alright, that makes it look like we took off without Connor, which is good in one aspect, but we have no-where to go. Those two were walking the paths looking for Bast's house." "Yes, and he knows where it and your guys' ancestral homes are, he's just not sure what paths are the route to them. He doesn't yet know me, even if he becomes aware of me, he won't be able to find out... .... .... I have a cabin out in that area as well...but in a slightly opposite direction." Darting looks of doubt and then approval at one another, the original five agreed to the plan and put it into action. Later they would find out that just three hours later, Henri & Brandon had discovered Callum had been hanging with the Strangers and the two had gone to investigate Callum's dorm room. Once at the cabin, Callum pulled his van in between two rows of wisteria and Cyprus trees effectively hiding it. Then inside he began to give out instructions. "Zach, Brook, you two go around and take these black out cloths and tack them over the windows and their curtains. Connor, you sit here and ice down your face. Bast, Mason, place all of the food items on the kitchen table, then take the sheets and make the beds up in the bedrooms. There'll be extra sheets and pillows in the hall closet if you need it. I'll put the food away and make some pitchers of tea for us to have. Whomever is done with their first task, get with someone and move the tables and other extra furniture between the front door and the wall forming as solid a line as you can. I know it won't hold them, but at least it'll be better than just the door and a deadbolt. Also, don't start a fire if you get too cold, use the heaters." The guys did as they were told and accomplished the tasks set before them, and then sat about the living room, trying to figure out what to do next in dim candle and heater light. Callum had been sitting with the Great Booke for most of the evening. Sebastian finally turned after a few hours asked the question on everyone's mind. "Have you figured out your power word yet, or what kind of power it triggers, Callum?" "No....it just mentions how it's supposed to save us, but doesn't tell us how. I'm not sure at all. The only thing I have figured out is I will have to do it soon or you'll all be stuck." "What do you mean?" "Further reading it says if he manages to get you shrunk down past five foot, that's it, you lose your abilities. Now other members of the family can still help bring them back, but if, or when all of you are shrunk down past five feet, that's it. That's all of it. You've all lost your gifts for good and four foot whatever will be your height and skinny-scrawny will be your build for the rest of your life, and it will not ever be restored to the family again." "That... that..... that just sucks!" said Brook, and he stormed off into a bedroom. With glances across the room to one another, everyone pretty much agreed to do the same: head off to bed. Zachary and Brook went to one room and held each other for comfort, hoping to try and fall asleep, but fear kept them awake. Sebastian and Mason went to another room, out of habit but not out of wanting to be with each other. They lie next to one another with a greater fear, that their new appearance wouldn't be appealing to the other man. Connor went to last bedroom, while Callum remained out in the living room still pondering what he was supposed to do. About an hour had passed when Connor came back into the living room, a sheet draped over his body about as Greek toga style as he could get without any chords to hold it in place. Sitting down next to Callum, he leaned in and whispered a soft, "hey." Callum looked over to Connor and smiled, "Hey, yourself." "Why don't you come to a nice soft bed to sleep? Can't relax and then think well sleeping on a hard, cabin couch." "Well," blushed Callum. "The bedrooms are uhmmm....full." "Are you that prudish, or do you not want me that my feet are small and ugly?" "What? No.... Connor, your feet may be smaller, but they're not ugly, and ... uhm.... you know... I'm developing feelings for you more because of who you are than the size of your feet. I mean, yeah, I liked your big feet, I like big everything, but I know enough to not let some paragon, fantasy image that no man... well, save for Henri and Brandon now, could ever live up to. I'm certainly not going to fall in love with them just because they're huge and hulking; they're assholes!" Connor cracked a smile. "How 'bout coming back there and showing me how much of my personality you like?" "No..." smirked Callum..."I think I'll show you right here." Callum leaned around and kissed Connor full on the lips and then began to wind his hands through the sheet until he had it half way off and one hand was firmly grasping Connor's cock, rubbing its head. Connor in the meantime had wound his hands around Callum, eventually ending up at the front of Callum's waist band and undoing Callum's belt. A mere few minutes later and both Callum's underpants, shirt, and socks were off and discarded on the floor next to the couch. In the first bedroom Sebastian and Mason began to have the same conversation. "What's that noise?" asked Mason. "It's the springs and joints of a couch." "Springs and joints of a couch?" "Yeah... Connor and Callum are getting it on. They really are kind of cute together. Track man and semi athletic-nerd boy." "He would be much bigger if he could be." "How would you know?" "We actually took over the master, what he's been using whenever he sleeps here. There are dozens of muscle mags and workout routines over here." Sebastian rolled over... quick and hard. "Looking for your next boyfriend?" "What? No... why?" "Sure you'd stay with a mighty midget like me?" "Bast! How could you say that? I like you because of you...who you are... your personality. I don't care that you lost your muscle size... other than the fact I know you like it. Geeze man, all of us in our group are fuckin' size freaks. But, I love you for you... besides, the smaller guys look like they build muscles better. You might look even hotter. The question is do mind a short basket ball player?" Sebastian rolled back over quickly and on top of Mason. "If we're going to be turned into diminutive bunnies... let's fuck like rabbits!" "But... I don't know how Mom and Dad made Connor." "Smart ass..." and Sebastian leaned in an kissed Mason after smacking him in the head with a pillow. In the next bedroom Zachary and Brook were still holding each other, wide awake, trembling slightly in fear of what may happen to them any day, hour, minute from now. Both of them whispering from time to time things like, "I'm glad you're with me.", or "I will always love you, no matter what happens." This is turn gave way to one patting the other's side or back for comfort, which then turned into reaffirming, warm-up-take-away-the-shivers strokes, which eventually turned into body caresses, followed by kissing and groping. Meanwhile in the living room, Callum was positioning himself on top of Connor's prick. One inside, Callum began to bounce while Connor began to buck, and both would reach and caress and kiss one another. Both men were working themselves into a pretty good frenzy of sexual excitement and energy when Connor finally stopped for a moment and said... "In case we wind up stripped of our abilities, I want you to at least experience once what we go through when we add it to our love making." "What, you're going to chant your word? Won't that alert Henri to where we are? Won't he feel that power?" "Yeah, possible, but at least you'll know what I was going all spaz on you and collapsed that night you caught me. You ready?" "Hmmmm huh... yeah..." "oooh okay... here goes.... .... thump!" "Hooooooooooooo-oh!" *************************************************************** "Oh fuck!" "Ah-HA!" *************************************************************** "Ooooh...hmmmm...Zach-AH-REEEEE!!" "Broo-HOOK!" ************************************************************* "Oh my gawd....Connor...that ....huh....that...huh...was...so....intense...." "Yeah... you should feel it when all of us say it.... THUMP!" "AAAAUUUUH!" ************************************************************** "ah-HOO! Mother fuckers!" "UUUUGHJEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEZOH! Someone is using their power word!" ***************************************************************** "OH! Someone is using their power word... that fuck...putting us in jeo-PARDY!" "Oh ... huh...but... huooooommmmmmmmmmmm I LOVE when we DO this...." ***************************************************************** Callum was trembling fiercely. He couldn't hold on to Connor. He couldn't hold onto the couch. He wasn't sure his toes would ever curl out straight again, or that his bottom lip would ever come out from under his upper teeth. Connor was feeling the same way and was near to ripping one couch cushion while etching nail marks into the hard wood floor. The two were still riding and bucking when the doors to both bedrooms opened and after stopping and looking at one another, Sebastian, Mason, Zachary, and Brook grabbed their mattresses and brought them out to the living room. Plopping them down a few feet in front of the couch, Sebastian broke the tension and confusion as he addressed Connor and Callum. "Men, if we're going to do this and possibly be our own downfall, then let's do this in the biggest way possible." Forcing, Connor and Callum off the couch, they pulled the cushions off the couch and filled in the spot on the floor in front of the couch. Then Sebastian turned Mason around and rammed his rod into Mason. Mason in turn had Zachary knelt down and he placed his rod into Zach's crack. Zach in turn filled his lover, Brook's ass, while Brook turned and rammed into Connor, Connor re-established a firm hold inside of Callum, and Callum somewhat shocked at this looseness of morals, freedom of sexuality, whatever it was...turn and thrust his cock right up Sebastian. The rocking and rolling began with each man groaning and moaning in pleasure....until they finally spouted out their words. "pump" "auugh", "oooh", "fuck", "hmmmmnf", "shit", "damn".... .... ... "ahhhh-huh-heeeee.... uh....Trump" "damn", "hmmmmnf", "auugh", "fuck", "shit", "oooh",.... .... ... "aaaaiiieee ...ah...ah...huh...ah....hump" "auugh", "aahh", "shit", "hmmmmnf", "son of a", "oh hell".... .... ... "oh...oh...oh...oh...oh....oh...ooooooh......plump" "hagggggrrrrk", "fuckwad", "ah-shit", "huaaaahhhh", "pecker", "My-eeeeee".... .... ... "ahhh ha-huh-ha-huh....huh...huh....huh..... thump" "auugh", "oooh", "fuck", "hmmmmnf", "shit", "damn".... .... ... "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" Round and round the men went chanting their words as they writhed in their sexual orgy, their bodies contorting and straining like six men suffering from the worst orgasm spasms ever experienced by mankind. Eventually one of them broke the rythym stating, more like moaning... "I'm not sure what Callum's power does, but I think it definitely brought us together." The other men laughed, but Callum suddenly went rigid and croaked out breathlessly..."That's it." "What?" was the collective word uttered, followed by Connor asking tiredly, "Baby, are you alright?" "The book... the Great Booke of the Family... it didn't say my power would save us... it said I would bring us together..." "Hon, you need to relax and stop thinking about it..." Sebastian spoke out, "Let's keep chanting, he'll have to join in on it, whether he wants to or not." But Callum was already busy chanting... in his mind...and in an extremely low whisper, "their words are: pump, trump, hump, plump, thump, sump...I'm to bring them together..." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "a-ump?" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "bump...cump...dump...." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "fump...frump....gump...grump...." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "LUMP!" Collective the men all screamed the must guttural, primal scream that anyone has ever heard as the all arched their backs back in this orgasmic oval of passion. They felt the power like never before shooting out their cocks, up into their ass, spreading out through their bodies, their arms and legs, their face, nose, hair, the fingers and toes, the last two curling in so badly it looked as though their arches and palms would do the same. Eventually Sebastian started it again... "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump!" Cried out Callum out once more. Again the feeling shot through them like a bolt of electricity, like they merely weren't experiencing a stroke, but blowing their full wad in a one second power spurt. "AH!....huh....FUCK!....huh....THAT'S....huh....THE....huh.....TICKET!...." cried out Mason. "Sebastian...huh....love... again..." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "AUUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!" the men all collectively moaned loud and then dissipating into a low whisper. This time though their fortitude wasn't holding out as well and each on dropped to one knee. But Sebastian knew they had found something and it had to be carried through until the end. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Round and round they chanted until suddenly, Connor cried out..."My feet! My feet have grown... they're growing! They're...they're back to their old size!" Callum looked down to see his lover's feet, one of which was next to his. He realized Connor's feet had indeed grown back to its original size sixteen, but something else had happened too... "My feet are the same size as Connor's!" "What?" cried the other five men as they all looked down and realized all of their feet had been growing and all of them were now the proud owners of feet built for a size sixteen shoe. "Awwwww damn! That's sexy." said Callum. "Bast.... let's keep it up." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Soon, Sebastian and Mason began to grow taller and taller... 5' 7"....5' 8"....5' 9".... 5' 10" as tall as Zachary.... now they meeting Callum's height of 5' 11" tall, but so was Zachary. They kept on growing... and Callum joined them. 6'.... 6' 1" Now those four were as tall as Connor. 6' 2".....6' 3"....now standing at Sebastian's original height, with Connor having joined in, and the men kept growing on up to 6' 4" - the same height as Brook. Yet as they kept chanting and chanting they grew...grew...6' 5".... 6' 6".... 6' 7".... 6' 8"! They were now as tall as Mason had been and it seemed that for that moment they stopped growing taller. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" As they kept chanting, groping, feeling, caressing, screwing, kissing, they began to feel their bodies changing, rolling, bunching, flexing, swelling, popping, thickening, broadening, becoming tauter, fuller, denser, stronger, thicker, harder. Their muscles were growing...getting bigger and bigger until soon they were proportionately the same size as Sebastian was originally. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "AwwwwwwwwwwwffffffffffFUCK!" cried out Zachary. "THE POWER!" The men began to shift and rock... each one feeling their cocks becoming longer and longer, thicker, firmer, harder, their partner's filling their ass deeper, wider. Then their balls began to get larger, rounder, firmer, fuller... each one feeling as their scrotums got heavier and heavier, threatening to hang lower and lower from their crotch. Making their partner feel that more and more there was a cushion of some sort being placed between them and pressing their ass. They could feel these man globes whirl and swirl with more and more cum, making their testies feel even heavier than mere moments before. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Then they began to grow even further...all together...six formidably large men becoming even larger, greater, stronger, turning into mass monsters. Their muscles grew in size and shape. The shoulders broadened wider and wider becoming as wide as a wall. Their arms inflated and grew becoming larger than their own heads, fighting the lats and back for room to hang an move. The biceps and triceps rose and grew out larger, thicker, fuller, more defined, until their arm looked nearly square and as and as big around as a tire...a tractor tire....a boulder.... a globe on top of a skyscraper. Until the biceps head split into two and began to peak higher and higher, fuller, rounder, more defined deeper cuts. Eventually the arms snapping and breaking, reforming and reshaping longer and thicker to hold the amount of muscle they were carrying. Their delts and chest joined in the inflation and expansion as well, rounding and mounding higher and thicker. The delts looking like ball bearings for some kind of massive machine and getting larger by the minute. Their chest continued to shelf and expand larger, fuller, rounder, threatening to grow wider than their backs, than their shoulders. It did completely obscure their own lower portion of their bodies. They couldn't look down to see anything of their abs, thighs, calves, or feet. Their nipples rolled down, down, down until they nearly were turned back under the pectoral muscles themselves, the chest was so swoll with strength and power. Their asses bubbled out more and more, fuller, rounder, thicker, harder, as their cocks continued to grow and thicken, lengthen and harder, become even fuller in girth. All while the balls continued their insane filling and inflating, threatening to cause their legs to split apart even more than their burgeoning thigh muscles which had begun bunching and swelling after the buttocks. The thighs kept increasing in shape and form become so large it seemed almost impossible for them to taper at all at the waist or the knees to rejoin the body. Massive teardrops just suspended under the crotch somehow. The calves and the forearms had also grown in thickness and size. Both threatening to become nearly as large as their bigger companions, the thighs and upper arms. Meanwhile underneath all of this, their feet had grown long and wide become really large, even for their height in order to give a good, strong, foundation for the exceptionally tall frame and impossibly large amount of muscles that frame carried. They became thick, muscular, manly, but yet smooth, defined, trimmed and clean nails. And then the veins began to rise up near the surface of the skin. Even if they had lost all their musculature, their veins would still be there, all full and plump full of life and energy giving blood, providing the nutrients for more and more growth. They spread up the calves, over the knees, around the thighs, up the crotch, across the abs, mounting the pecs, cresting the delts and enveloping the neck as grew into a super thick column of marble muscle, before they continued to roll and cascade down the upper arms, forearms, and thick muscular palms and fingers of men who tossed tons of weight around. And as these vessels appeared and criss-crossed their bodies, they began to sprout out hair...mainly, thick, hair that even they could run their finger tips through. Around the ankles, up the shins and calves, over the knees, around the thighs, creating a huge dense bush at the crotch from which their cocks now rose like mighty sequoias. Up the abs the fantastic fur ran, over the chest, engulfing the nips, skipping the butt, back, delts, but continuing again on the upper arms, under the pits, over the forearms, and slightly on the back of the palms and the fingers. Finally the hair was triggered on their jaw lines coming in like a five o'clock shadow...by 9 a.m.! Then their hair grew out on top, cascading down their head until hitting the shoulders. But still despite their size, their strength, they were in the throes of constantly reaching a climax, of reaching that full orgasm that threatened to flood the cabin, and they were still writhing in ecstasy and growing as they chanted more and more.... "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Their vision rising up higher and higher. Their feet stretching out longer and longer, moving furniture out of the way, or lifting it up on their own! Their bodies spreading out wider and taller, taking up all the space in the living room, pressing in the walls, pressing in against each other. They were becoming so big, it was becoming more and more difficult for them to gyrate, buck, and hump their partners in order to achieve climax. They could hear the floor and side boards creak, their vision now rested above the two story high ceiling beams of the cabin. They were pressed into each corner and center of the room, having no room to breathe let alone move. Then they heard it.... "I know you're in there! I don't know who this Callum Addams is, but it's no use hiding in his cabin. Callum, let the five come out and I won't hurt you. You might as well come out and get it over with. Brandon and I can easily break through the walls, let alone the doors of this cabin, so we can come in a get you at any point. It's useless to resist. He's around the back, and I'm here out front. Don't know why you would choose to resist. So, come on guys.... what do you say?" Shifting their head in the eaves to look at one another, they gave each other a nod and then back to Sebastian. "What do we have to say?" Sebastian whispered to his friends. "I know what we have to say..." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump"
  17. Everett is a beefy middle-aged bodybuilder that really loves how his body is progressing. He works incredibly hard to make his muscles get unbelievably pumped and as they glisten with sweat. This makes the other guys around him just gawk in amazement that a man in his forties could look so huge and yet so youthful and powerful. Two of these guys in particular are quite taken by his incredibly developed physique. The first of the two is a teenager by the name of Alonzo. He has tried to make his body grow the old-fashioned way by just doing basic training exercises. He lifts fairly light, but does high rep sets and benches close to his body weight. He has developed a real fondness for Everett as well as his tremendous muscles. They have both talked a lot more lately and it seems as if he views him more as a daddy figure than his own dad. The other guy, Leto, is a postgraduate student with a quiet demeanor, but he also knows how to push the weights around. He can lift quite a bit of weight, but he still feels like he is not reaching his goals. Everett finishes his workout and heads down the main hall to where the gym has its sauna. It is normally a good place for him to replenish his energy. He normally always waits until there is no one in there because it is where he has a secret that nobody knows about. Once he goes inside, he meets up with a hulking figure that pulls his towel off and places its mouth on his rod. He lies back on a bench and lets the figure slide its tongue up and down his cock until it shoves it down inside his piss slit. He always watches as the figure's tongue conforms to the opening and glides it slowly down along the walls. It eventually makes it all the way down past the base to stimulate his prostate which makes his body shake uncontrollably. Everett’s eyes normally go back into his head for several seconds as his balls expand violently filling with lots of cum. The figure finishes what it is doing after blowing Everett’s balls up and leaves. He is always surprised when he doesn’t cum because it always feels like it is going to explode out of his body. Alonzo and Leto come walking in directly after the figure leaves and sits on opposite ends of the sauna. Everett is completely oblivious to them being there as his cock throbs wildly and his balls ache wanting it to cum really badly. The two younger men are immediately fixated on what is going on with the older muscleman. He turns to look over at the graduate student and grunts. ‘Hey there Leto, you think you can come over here and help your big strong buddy out with something.’ Leto wastes no time and moseys his way over to start rubbing on his thick body as he licks the big man’s chest making him hornier. The teenager rubs his own cock in hopes of Everett returning the favor. Leto’s mouth moves its way down slowly along Everett’s hairy stomach before finally reaching the older man’s cock to start sucking on it slowly. He moans deeply as he feels his prostate reacting to Leto’s amazing sucking. This sensation releases the floodgates in Everett’s balls as he unleashes a river of cum down the student’s throat. Some of the cum pours manages to put out of his mouth as the beefy stud watches it flowing down his thick torso. ‘Mmmm yeah big daddy, I think you are starting to make me grow. I feel like I am being freed from a prison I have been in for 19 years.’ As each rope flows into Leto’s stomach, it makes his body react. The young man’s arm muscles stretch and widen loudly while his back muscles double up on themselves. Alonzo can smell Everett’s cum from the other side of the sauna and it is making him have a hard time focusing on what he is observing. He starts shooting multiple strands of cum himself from across the room as it nearly hits the growing beast on his expanding back. Everett turns to look at Alonzo from where he is sitting and grins. The incredibly horny teenager wants to come over to them so bad, but the muscle daddy waves his hand at him to let him know not to move. Instead, he moves Leto out of the way and gets up to go over to where Alonzo is sitting. ‘Hello there Alonzo, would you like to join the big boys club with me and Leto by chance?’ *winks* He places his giant cock on the teen’s leg and leans down to give him a nice long kiss on the lips. His cock slowly oozes a river of precum all over Alonzo’s leg. The smell of it intoxicates the teen greatly, but he is still able to keep his attention on Everett kissing him. The muscle daddy attempts to keep him as calm as possible so he can slowly pick him up and slide him on top of his muscle building cock. After they stop kissing for a minute or two, Everett uses his powerful arms to hold him as he teases the hungry teen’s anus with his wet cockhead. Alonzo moans loudly feeling the beefy stud push his massive precum covered cock slowly into his eager hole over and over again. He lubricates Alonzo’s hole each time as he watches the precum dribble out of his cockhead and disappear into the bottom’s well-lubed sphincter. ‘Focus on me cutie and I will do the rest.’ Everett makes sure he will feel the change as much as possible as he pushes further into the teen’s hole. This makes Alonzo want it more as he begins to lose his grip on reality once the muscle daddy pushes rest of his bloated rod inside him. Everett puts the young man’s arms around him to have him hang on as he feels his balls swelling to where they were earlier with Leto. With the precum now flowing out of the teen's swollen anus, the muscle daddy grinds him as he stretches his hole even more. Everett’s hands rub Alonzo’s back and head making the horny teen give in to him as he nears his climax. He wants to draw the growth cycle out for as long as he can because he wants to watch and feel Alonzo’s transformation in his own hands. ‘Are you still with me Alonzo? I hope you are because you will enjoy this more than anything else you have ever experienced in your life. Stay with me okay.’ Alonzo reaches down to stroke his cock as Everett continues to thrust inside him. The muscle daddy whispers in his ear to stop touching it so he can put it between his monstrous pecs. The young man moans deeply and shifts his position so Everett can lean his chest forward. He grabs Alonzo’s cock and puts it between his two hairy mountains. He flexes them and pumps the young man’s dick with them. Alonzo can’t hold back and launches a huge load all over Everett’s bullneck as it runs down his huge chest and along his cock making it all shiny with sweat and cum. The big man grunts and rubs it into his body as he places Alonzo’s hands on his jagged abs to let the young stud feel him growing. ‘MMMMM…..see what you are doing to me Alonzo…..*stretch* *pop* (voice deepens a little) you are….*grunts* making me grow *moans deeply* little man…..’ Alonzo watches Everett’s abs expand as they straighten up and look like square tiles as they protrude away from his core nearly matching the size of his pecs. He yells as he feels the muscle fibers in his pecs expanding thicker and wider making them bounce involuntarily. His biceps balloon to nearly twice their size as he grips the young man tighter trying not to let go as his forearms and hands swell larger. He slows his rhythm down inside Alonzo’s ass to concentrate on his own growing balls, which Alonzo can feel pushing up on him just beneath his glutes. The growing behemoth groans as his cock struggles for air as it continues to expand inside the teen’s anus. He is making Leto horny again from across the sauna as he watches the older man growing into a demigod. Everett can hear him from across the room and motions for the horny muscleman to come over so he can play with him again. ‘AHHHH FUCK…..*grunts deeply* MMMMM….. *yells loudly* GET OVER HERE LETO AND LET’S REALLY HAVE SOME FUN!’ He continues to have eye contact with Alonzo as he grabs the young man’s member again to suck on it. The incredibly powerful muscle in Everett’s newly expanded mouth and head massage the young stud’s rod to the point that he is having trouble keeping from unloading. The massive behemoth notices that he is struggling with it and stops sucking him. He then pulls him down to his mouth so he can kiss Alonzo again to distract him for a few more moments. The sensation from their tongues locking together is enough for the demigod to launch his load up inside the teen pumping him full of muscle-building cum. ‘FUCK YEAH! MMMMMM OHH I WANT YOU TO FUCKING EXPLODE ALONZO! BECOME THE MUSCLE GOD YOU ALWAYS WANTED TO BE YOUNG MAN!’ The extreme volume of cum being pounded into his small frame is making him heat up to the point that he gets extremely ill from it. Everett gets a concerned look on his face for a few moments and tries to pull out of him, but the teen motions that he wants him to just let him sit still for a few moments. He leans his body back onto the older behemoth’s redwood sized tree trunks as it profusely pours with massive amounts of sweat. His body heaves greatly before he lets out several loud screams as he feels his muscles blowing up rapidly. The muscle fibers in his pecs and shoulders grow so quickly that his skin instantly develops long streaky stretch marks. His biceps, triceps, and forearms nearly overpower the bones in his arms as they double up on themselves. He then grows a thick layer of fur all over his entire body which immediately makes Everett swoon as he runs his hands through the dark forest. His expanding legs spread out to accommodate the engorged beast and its two tennis balls that are emerging between them. When his growth cycle finally ends, his cock flops onto Everett’s abs as the older behemoth sits him up again. His ass has grown to accommodate Everett’s immense tool which feels like a perfect match for them both. He looks into his young partner’s eyes again and smiles as he watches the finishing touches being made to the much more masculine teenager’s face. The intensity of the growth cycle is so extreme that Alonzo sprays more cum onto the muscle daddy’s chest because of the unbelievable stress that has been applied to his body. ‘Ohh god Alonzo! *laughs* You have inadvertently started another growth cycle in me gorgeous. *stretch* *pop* *rip* *squeak* MMMMMM, FUCKING YEAH!’ Everett starts growing once again as he breaks the bench he is sitting on with Alonzo on top of him. The shockwave of the two behemoths as they fall to the floor is so strong that Leto falls over as well. The walls inside the sauna shift slightly as the three studs waste no time getting back to business. Alonzo seems quite a bit different now as well as he goes back to kissing the muscle daddy as he remains on top of him. He grinds Everett really hard to make the demigod cum inside him again to satisfy an even stronger hunger. Leto manages to get back up off the ground to walk over to the big men to shove his cock into the face Alonzo. It is obvious now the process could be neverending as all three muscle monsters are completely consumed by their desires. Everett can sense it and is encouraging them both. ‘MMMM YEAH BOYS, KEEP FEEDING EACH OTHER. FEED ME! WE CAN OUTGROW THIS FUCKING SAUNA. I CAN FEEL IT!’ Everett feels Alonzo stop grinding him and stands up. He grabs the older behemoth by the legs and turns him over to plunge his massive pole into the excited muscle monster. The bloated older man laughs hysterically as Alonzo pounds him into oblivion. Leto waits until the young behemoth is in a steady rhythm before he plunges his thick prick down the hungry musclestud’s throat to coat his insides. As Alonzo sends Everett into a euphoric state, Leto does the same to his horny young partner. The cycle may never end at this point as the three mammoth musclegods try to vanquish their thirst for muscle.
  18. Cum to the Gym

    Cum to the Gym by Kezzz and Virgil. Virgil sat at the Chest Press working hard for Carl - he noticed a twinge in the satin trainer shorts - the crotch at eye level. Thrusting his arms forward, he almost hit Carl in the hip and he inched forward and seeing Carl's groin is growing in size. First it grew to 3", to 4" to 6". Without thinking, Virgil opened his mouth presses against Carl's thigh, tongue working its way up into his groin to find a loose foreskin. Breathing in, his wraps his lips around the head of Carl's penis and gobbles. With Virgil's skilful mouth, peeling back the velvet foreskin on Carl's penis, the crown leaked a pearl of precum - the nectar of lust. Virgil, slowly letting the corona gliding passed the lips and brushing across the bottom teeth along the underside of Carl's knob. The feeling was intense and thrilling, it's amazing how Carl can remain calm yet driven with the lust. It's as if everybody in the gym are insignificantly far and distant. Both Virgil and Carl could care less of what others are seeing, they both are in their world - their realm - when Carl's cock made contact with Virgil's mouth, everything else were second to their lust. With their sexual drive rapidly ramping up to full lust, they have forgotten that they're still holding on to weight, and their bodies just naturally and smoothly pushing the weights without having their minds on the task. Their bodies were pumping harder, making more testosterone in both their balls, supplying them with sexual lust. Carl's balls grew from lemon size, to orange, the jock was pushed to its limit and soon a gap was showing. Virgil slipped one of his hand under the satin pant and grabbed the pumping balls and gave it a nice caress. Outside Karl looks in - small in stature, but hung. He looks through the window at two men being one - with each other and the weight machines. his mouth went dry, for a second, then raising spit from his throat, and onto his hand. He slips the hand under the elastic of his track pants, and grips what was a flaccid appendage, but is now a rod of iron, and plays. He looks through the window, eyes fixed on Carl's peachy butt, now exposed as Virgil slips his satin shorts over his brick like thighs. Karl's index finger finds moisture coming from the eye of the helmet, for a second, he moves his hand to his tongue and tastes the forbidden liqueur, before returning to the shaft. Steam now appears on the glass window, from Karl's heaving breath. Out from the corner of Virgil's right eye, he saw Karl through the steamed glass. Virgil made eye contact with good firm stare. Carl knew what's going without turning his head to direction where their admirer is looking from. Slowly and sexily, Carl removes his tank top revealing his tight but firm waist, tapered to a wide V-lats. Carl's horse shoe triceps contract as his left arm slip out from the arm hole, and his left pec was exposed. His nipple popped out from the slab of thick prime-filet like chest, defying gravity with a nub that is big enough to be pinkie. Karl connects with Virgil's eye. Knowing he skinny - even scrawny - he glanced away again. By now, Karl's aching butt cheeks were clinched as his hips thrust forward and back pushing his piston through the cylinder of his hand. Precum and spit lubricating what appeared to be a V8 engine inside a Mini. Karl then glanced again at the marblesque gods forming the heaving duo inside. By now both the adonis have laid down the weights and Virgil, with his eyes still affixed at Karl's direction, slowly standing up with his tongue gliding along Carl's thigh, then the abs and up to the demanding nipple on Carl's left steak pec. Carl, with his eyes closed and enjoying the royal treatment. Carl always love a good sucking on his nipples. Through the grill of his gritty teeth, he moaned silently. Instinctively, he lifts his guns and pose a double biceps pose while half of his body still trapped by his tank top. The body is testing the tank top which has already tightly stretch across his chest and back like a strap. Karl moves inside - hand in pants with evidence of activity bleeding onto the crotch. As his horny trance crossed the threshold, the pants drops and he steps out of them. The underwear clad lad, stalks across the gym towards Carl and Virgil and without any grace, removes his hands from his tool, slips the underwear off, his T-shirt off in a sex filled frenzy. His 9-inch tool is left bouncing and dripping with precum and his skeletal appearance becomes insignificant. Heads turn as Karl's bobbing cock launches like a missile in the direction of Carl's peachy cheeks. One boney hand grabs Carl's hip, the other on his lad, and spitting straight at the crevice between the cheeks, to provide moisture for the torpedo to fire into the caverns of Carl's loins. Carl, knowing the queue, dropped his biceps pose and moved his hands toward his cheeks and spread them apart to give Karl's cock a sight to aim for. Carl, kept his rear tidy, smooth and muscular but gentle and ready. Virgil sensed Carl's right nipple is ripened and hardened, decided to tear his tank top off to reveal his other slab of chest and ultimately to gain access to the nipple for next suckling. The tearing sound was loud, many heads turned towards the trio. Karl felt the eyes stabbing from all directions but it's too late for him to hide away as Carl has clamped on his harden rod like strong vice. At this point, everyone in the gym - guys mainly - stopped what they're doing, and the sight is slowing causing uneasiness in their groins. Luckily, the gym owner - Jack - has no problem what so ever with the scene, in fact, in his younger years, he had a few of this experiences as well. Now in his 50s, he's still have a great body. Built like a brick house, wide shoulders and easily be mistaken for a line-backer in full armour from the back in distant. Jack, is getting very aroused and decided to head to the main door and turned the sign to 'close' and locked up to make sure no one else can interrupt the scene. The rest of the guys in the gym - just a handful, ranging from slim athletes to power lifters are attracted to the hot action corner. There's a distinct lustful aroma filling the gym, and everyone are feeling the horny drive and the sexual heatwaves. As Jack turned away from the front door, he slowly peeling off his polo shirt, and revealing his furry grey daddy muscle chest, and making his way toward the trio. Karl is now thrusting his piston in and out of Carl's hole. The rhythm is getting faster and faster and a bead of sweat comes of his forehead and heads down his wee body towards the canyon of lust. Moaning and pumping, just as then two older hands grip Karl's slender waist. Karl, surprised by the strong firm hands that have been lifting heavy weights for years. Just by the touch, he could tell those thick fingers have more strength in them than his muscles on his arm can lift. Yet Jack is gentle enough to caress the slender waist and slowly brushing up the side under Karl's armpits. Standing tall at 6'3", Jack has to lean forward to nuzzle on the back of Karl's neck which sent him a shiver up his spine. Jack whispered into Karl's ear, just audible enough for both Virgil and Carl to hear, "Quite a powerful tool for someone nothing more than a bag of bones. You sure you can push that rod of yours into that firm ass?" Jack then reaffirming his seniority by pushing his rising groin at the small of Karl's back. Karl felt the heat from Jack body, and definitely felt his superior presence rubbing his back. Karl isn't sure whether he should back off from Carl, or firmly pushing deeper, either case, his cock is hard enough that Carl is enjoying its length through his ass lip. Jack moved his rough palms forward to feel young Karl's smooth chest and strategically played with his nipples. Slight gasp escaped Karl's mouth. Jack knew then Karl has a thing for older guys, and he knew he has Karl under his spell now. The temperature is rising - and the boys in the gym were breaking out sweats of joy and energy. Launching at each other firstly with lips search for lips and tongues starting to explore for tongues. Hands gripping clothing and the sound of ripping fabric could be heard above the pump of the music. Boy on boy - man on man and juices were flowing from a threesome, now a foursome to a group of groaning, groping and moist guys. Meanwhile Virgil has finished tasting the second nipple, and Carl is enjoying the sawing of Karl's cock deep inside of him. Virgil is working his magic on Carl's member which is leaking precum like there's no tomorrow. A puddle has gathered at the bench, clear nectar dripping like a long string from the piss slit continuously without break. Virgil sat on the bench and lean forward with his mouth opened, and receives the leaking precum and swirling his tongue on the underside of the crown. This is driving Carl with madness that he's stuck between two places. Carl's instinct for more mouth over his cock took over, he grabbed Virgil's head and starting to fuck his face slowly. The slight movement forward, with his muscular ass gripping tightly on Karl's cock, Karl was launched forward making him off balanced. Jack was able to catch Karl in his palms and lifted him off the floor slightly as he stood to full height. Slowly he's aligning his member to give Karl a pre-warning of the impending visit from his python. Jack, shifted Karl to one arm, while ensuring Karl's cock is still deep inside of Carl's muscled ass without interruption. He freed his pants with his free hand and peeling it off like a thin paper off his lower body. As expected, Jack was on commando - in fact, it will be blue moon to see Jack's member being confined in jockstrap, let alone a brief or underwear. Simply there isn't anything that can contain his well endowed asset. Jack has always been very proud of his tools, he never like the ideal to compete in bodybuilding competition. Those skimpy "bikini" just can't contain even his balls, let alone his shaft when they're soft. Jack once again lean forward to Karl's right ear and whispered, "you better be liking this boy, daddy's going to deliver a truck full of load, and it's going to go somewhere - whether you'll like it or not." Karl is fearing for his life but strangely enough, he found himself more aroused with the husky commanding voice from his back. Karl has never been fucked before, he has always been the one pushing the rod and today he's going get his cherry popped. Karl never wanted to admit his desire for an older man to take control of him. He never had a father figure in his life, or at least one that can be assertive enough to dominate him. Billy - Jacks vey first client - by this stage naked, apart from his training shoes, has gained pride of place standing over the foursome on the steps. He is furiously masturbating, oblivious to everything around him. Eyes closed, drip coming over his nipples mingling with the fores on his chiselled chest. His trimmed pubes reveal a thick vein running up his girthy cock, and his hand clenched tight and running up and down, the cock turgid with blood flow and the eye beginning to open. With a groan, followed by a shout of "I'm cumming, a steady cream stream of fluid shoots out over the writhing bodies below." Shot one - splashes on Karl and shot two hits Karl in the face, a tongue sweeping the drip off his nose and into his mouth, the third shot flies across the trio and then in a spasm, the last drops fall to the floor as Billy convulses and groans - not in pain, but shear pleasure. Jack, with years of experiences with young boys (or men even). He knew no one can resist his charm and certainly what he kept between his legs. Whenever his pants dropped, there will be guys fallen to his feet, fighting to service him. Jack would laugh about how many times he had to keep giving it, and still doesn't seem to drain his bull balls flat. In fact, his balls seem to churn out more load as the lust getting heavier - he's not complaining, he loves sex, especially to the virgin hole that he can pop the cherry off! John John, tall and broad, with the "w" of pecs stretch east to west across his chest, punctuated by deep brown nipples, stepped forward to be the next to take aim at the trio. John John had thighs that could crush watermelons and calves that whistled while walked. His shorts were still on, but his penis had popped through the fly and was throbbed and precum pumping every so slowly as it waved about freely as, John John walked across the gym. Gyrating his hips, no hands at all, this fountain of youth started pumping all by itself. John John's tower spurting cum like a sprinkler on the 9th hole, watered the floor with a creamy syrup. Pumping again and again, he just kept going - never ending cream, never ending groans, with the boys rushing to catch drips from the air. After Billy's loads shot across Karl, Jack barked out in laughter and taking control of the group demanding the boys around him, all pumping their hard purple cocks. Jack cheering John John to put more effort over his cock as he wants to see his plaything - Karl - getting drench with all the protein. Virgil is also feeling the pressure from Carl's cock in his mouth, he knew it won't be too long before Carl's orange size balls are ready to blow. With his own hands, Virgil is stroking the length of his cock rigorously and breathing in only enough through his nose while his mouth is occupied in full by Carl's cock. Carl's breathing hard, he's panting and clamping even tighter on Karl's cock. Jack, from far back is loving the view as he watches the action from the reflection on the mirror. Laughing out, seeing all the boys are on the verge of cumming. His most delight prize, the one "standing" in front of him in his arm, is getting drench with cum from both sides and flowing down his crack. Jack is using the cum as his lube and slowly driving his girthy cock, blunt head into super tight hole. Despite Karl's anticipation for something big, he has not expected the size Jack has and he yelped helplessly as Jack firmly holding him like a baby. There's no escape, Jack slowly but surely pushing his head in and past the pincher. Jack laughed as Karl frightened by the intruder, then Karl spasms. He has erupted his load into Carl just by having Jack's daddy cock head piercing through. Jack now holding Karl in both arms and calming him down like baby while pushing and grinding his shaft into the tight hole that has never been stretched. Jack knew it will be difficult for Karl - heck anyone would have difficult trying to let a 7" round girth sliding in, and that's just at the crown, the rest of the shaft expand to a good thick 9" girth at the base, at 10" length. Just holding Karl isn't giving him much leverage, so Jack stretch his arms to hold Carl's lats to pull them both closer to his body. Carl moaned as more of Karl now semi hard entered him. Virgil not wanting to lose the cock in his mouth, he planted forward into Carl's groin which pressing on to his big balls. Just like that, Carl shot his load, and without any resistance, he shot good 5 heavy loads straight into Virgil's throat. Virgil isn't wasting any of those high protein, as he swallows, his throat muscles is draining every bit from Carl's cock head, massaging it with each gulp. Jack surveyed the surrounding, all the boys are either exhausted from their loads or close to blow their loads and yet he hasn't even started his jackhammer pilling action with Karl yet. He knew it is going to take some effort when he's super horny, his balls demand good driving in a tight hole before they're satisfied to open the flood gate to mark his presence. With just 3 inches inside of poor Karl stretched hole, he picked up a couple of plates of 10KGs in each hand to do some curling just to make the fun more interesting. Jack is proud of his staying power; he knows he maybe old but he has a sexual drive of an 18 years old. With the weights in his hands. He holds them onto Carl's body and started thrusting forward and lifting both the young’uns in front of him a little bit. Virgil is finally fed with Carl's load fallen back and admire the view of two men, chained fucked by Jack. Nothing seem to stop Jack and his power, Virgil cannot believe his eyes that someone in his 50s have such power, it is like a tank ramming at anything it can. Everyone else in the gym are now surrounding Jack and chanting him on, they all want to see what Jack can do with these two men. Jack dropped the weight plates as he wants to have better grip on his boy-toys. He shifted his stance, and lifted both Carl and Karl and all balanced by his oak sized thighs. Carl isn’t exactly light, at 85kgs and Karl at best 60KGs, that's a decent amount of weight to hold up. With the boys at such angle that Jack can push his cock deeper into Karl, the cum from earlier fountain shots helped lube up a smooth penetration. 6" in, 7" in, soon it's all 10" planted deep into Karl, Everyone were amazed that Karl took it all, especially at a base of 9" girth, it seems impossible for anyone to sustain that stretch, it is like getting fisted! Karl is borderline fainting but his body still functioned by ecstasy. Jack now is ready to pile-drive his cock and his balls are definitely growing with loads ready for good blow out. Jack knew he can keep this going but he doesn't want the boys to wait any longer, a few rough powerful pounding which see his cock taken out 6" at most, before pushing back into tight hole. Few more rounds and he's ready. He could sense his balls have a load that will drench the area until kingdom cum. The elder statesman of the gym is now taking control of virgin man pussy as his experience finds the freckle of ecstasy Karl lets out a shout "pump me" he screams and Jack mounts the boys’ hips and pushes him further into Carl. Creating a slippery mess on the mats in the gym was Jack's crescendo in the event. Any unspent cock was ordered to "Water The Garden" as the flows lay there with mouths open and slipping around in the cum splatted floor. The danger now was the participants would start to lose hardness and Jack did his old favourite trick of tickling the boys up - finger first.
  19. Read what precedes this chapter if need be: Muscle Buddies 1.0 & 1.1: https://muscle-growt...orkout-session/ Muscle Buddies 1.2: https://muscle-growt...eping-a-secret/ Muscle Buddies 1.3: https://muscle-growt...now-who-we-are/ Muscle Buddies 2.0 & 2.1: https://muscle-growt...ng-the-admirer/ Chapter 2.2: Let's Assume That We Can Get Along Spending time with Omar over the summer before his senior year of high school has been incredibly satisfying for Jeff, especially after the recommendation from his assistant football coach Colton Goodwin. His relationship with Dustin has stayed fairly strong despite both of the teenagers urges to let off some steam with various friends of theirs. Jeff’s decision to focus solely on his rugby training is surprising considering that coach Goodwin expected him to work towards football rather than the other sport. This could have played into the decision of why Colton has started spending more time with Dustin and ending up falling for the amateur bodybuilder. Jeff’s unusual relationship with Omar has never really been a problem for Dustin since he has always known that they have fooled around with each other. What he doesn’t know however is that they are doing it far more frequently than before. The sessions they have are more about just showing off how strong each of them is with the other. Jeff’s ability to lift Omar above his head now in his senior year compared to where he started at the beginning of the summer is beyond compare. Omar has grown weak for this kind of horseplay and Jeff is fully aware of it. After nearly every practice for rugby, they train together and wait until the rest of their team leaves before they move on to more important matters. Jeff’s fellow teammate West, who has spent some very personal time with Dustin as well, has had his theories about Jeff and Omar’s relationship. He has known his fellow classmate long enough to know when he is being fairly secretive. His curiosity finally gets the better of him one night after all of the other guys leave. Acting as if he is going to go shower after a training session, he walks down the corridor to the locker rooms and stops before sneaking around a corner to watch the two thick seniors as they start to horse around with each other on the Smith machine. They both are wearing tank tops that hug their beefy chests as well as tight pants that are nice and snug on their bloated legs and asses. West himself wears similar clothing and wastes no time before he pulls his tank and pants off to stand directly in the path of the two brutes. His cock is already dribbling a pool of precum on the ground in front of him just beyond the gym floor. He never once touches it with his hands as it throbs and bounces its way up and down. Jeff and Omar laugh as they strip down to where they are wearing nothing before they pounce on each other. In the beginning of this scene, it is Omar that is the aggressive one but quickly changes to where it is Jeff who takes full advantage of him with his size and strength. Jeff’s power turns Omar on greatly as he moans in his deep voice. West has never seen this side of his good friend before, the rough and rowdy beastly man who wants to be the one in control. Both bulky teens are already soaked and glisten with sweat as their muscles strain and tense with each movement they make. West moans to himself as he runs his hands up and down his ripped muscular chest and tweaks his hard nips making his cock jump each time. He makes thrusting motions in the air like he is fucking someone. He won’t hold out long because he was already horned up from the intense workout he just finished a few minutes previously. He grunts and seconds later sprays several jets of cum all over the ground as it coats the light colored wood. His voice manages to carry its way far enough over to get the attention of both Jeff and Omar which embarrasses him immensely. Before he can turn the other way to escape to the lockers, he hears Jeff’s voice calling for him to come over and join them. He stops moving in his tracks to think about his decision before he walks toward them. Both of the beefy teens grin as they get up off the floor and grab him by the legs to pick him up to put him on their shoulders. Jeff never really thought about West much beforehand, but after seeing his teammate get turned on so much by what him and Omar are doing, he is willing to include the smaller stud in the fun. Both Jeff and Omar take turns using West as a barbell as they deadlift him over and over again. It starts off with some light teasing and quickly moves into full-blown worship as the smaller teen can’t help but to massage both of the stud’s thick chests with his mouth and tongue. It isn’t long before West moves down to find their meaty cocks and works them over slowly and methodically making the big boys grunt each time he deep throats them. Jeff and Omar take turns punching at each other’s stomachs while West gets lost in massaging their immense rods. The taste of their precum sets him on fire as he feels another load building up in his own balls. West stops sucking them occasionally to look up at them to see what they are doing to each other. Jeff will flex his massive guns every time he notices West looking and smiles down at him before telling him to go back to servicing his cock. After several minutes of gulping on both poles, the smaller teen can feel them getting closer to bursting. He stops sucking finally to stroke them both in unison. Their hips thrust in sync with each other as West moans loudly feeling his body thrusting along with them. In a remarkable turn of events, both Jeff and Omar explode at the same time and hit West in the face as giant rivers of cum go splashing down his chest and onto his cock. The instant the white flood hits West’s rod, he shoots another big load all over the gym floor. Once he finishes, he gets up and hugs both men tightly. Jeff and Omar continue to smack each other around this time moving up to their pecs and grunting a few times. West asks them to kiss each other, but they decline. Instead, Jeff picks him up and wraps his thick arms around the fit teen’s waist and pulls him in to kiss his lips. West moans deeply as he puts his hands on Jeff’s head and leans into him. Omar smiles and asks if they need to be alone which prompts Jeff to immediately stop kissing the thinner teen. He asks the strongman if he would want a kiss from his friend since he is pretty good at it. Omar resists at first but then grabs the teen to turn him around. West peers into the big man’s brown eyes and swoons a little. They smile at each other before West leans in to lock lips with the burly powerlifter. To Omar’s surprise, he actually likes the way the fit teen kisses him and holds him tightly against his barrel chest. After a few minutes of light kissing, Omar puts West back down on the floor. Both Jeff and the big strongman rub their admirer’s head to show their affection for him before they grab their stuff to go to the locker room. West sits down in the same spot for a minute or two to take in what just happened. He finally gets up and follows behind them to go wash up from the amazing encounter he just had.
  20. Hello, all...here is the long-awaited Wrestling Chapter......to catch up where you were before, I highly recommend you look at the other chapters first..... Links to other chapters: "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / A Brief History of Casey Rockland / Miles Donovan's Gym "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 6 - Casey is Discovered at Miles Donovan's Gym "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Pt. 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale, Continued / The Men Hit the Showers "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11 - Casey Meets the Muscle Squad Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable need to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his growing need to receive both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. THE TWENTY A Government Issue Adult Cartoon -XXX- Muscle Fantasy By Joey Silverado This book is dedicated to Tiny Yokum – and to all his fans, past, present, and future. Chapter 12: Part 1 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match Five minutes later, Karim Abdul was striding down the corridor, pecs bouncing, headed for the wrestling room. Still carrying his clothes from Casey’s presentation, he was now dressed only in his red Lycra wrestling singlet. His step was deliberate, his gait powerful. As he walked he grumbled to himself, ignoring the low clamor of the rest of muscle squad, who followed eagerly behind. His cock, loose in the singlet, swayed heavily from side to side as he walked, his balls pushed forward. “Asswipe kid.” The rest of his thoughts were a little too vague for words. Thoughtlessly he grabbed his cock and got it momentarily out of the way of his quads, pumping as he walked. Most of the squad was keeping a good 20 yards of distance between themselves and Karim Abdul. No one wanted to be on the receiving end of a wild Abdul punch at this moment. Even Schumacher, McIntyre, and Duncan, men who could well defend themselves and were used to Abdul’s occasional wild swings, were keeping themselves at a cautious distance. Karim knew he had to mark his territory. Now, tonight, and fast. No questions asked. Leaving nothing to second-guessing. After all, even he had to admit it - this kid was fucking unbelievable. He was huge, he was cut, he was raw, he was handsome, he was young, he was unbelievably hung. And at only 18 years of age, he was still growing. Karim wouldn’t rest until he’d smashed the kid’s handsome face into the mat. And maybe pissed in his mouth, too. Something. Something like that. Yeah. Show him who was in charge. But - it was all – well, a little unformed. Even to him. He passed the door leading to the back of the kitchen. He bashed the door open with his fist, smashing the frame and cracking the thick glass. Inside, Pedro, Abdul’s handsome little kitchen cocksucking buttboy, was sweeping up. “Your ass in the wrestling room. Bring that 10-pound canister of olive oil. MOVE!!! NOW!” commanded Abdul. Pedro jumped a mile. Then Abdul was gone, continuing on down the corridor. Pedro immediately put the broom away, washed his hands - his musclegod demanded clean fingernails - climbed up a little ladder to one of the shelf larders, and grabbed a 10 gallon jug of olive oil. Carrying it with some difficulty, he nevertheless darted out the door and ran excitedly after Abdul. "Wait for me!" the eager boy squeaked. He was about to get an awesome muscle show. Maybe suck some massive cock. Wow! Further ahead, Abdul was a man on a mission. And coming up behind him and running by was Private Tiffany. Abdul didn’t like that asswipe, either. Great glutes, though. Perfect glutes. Big, hard, striated boulders. Yeah. Fuckable. Most inviting. He’d fuck the little asswipe’s butt one day and then push his face in the toilet. Yeah. He continued on, paying little notice, though he did allow himself a quick, cool glance at the muscleboy’s rolling, muscular boybutt as he scampered by. From the corridor somewhere behind Abdul, Schumacher was shouting to Tiffany. “Where you going?” he demanded to know. “Getting Dr. Irving!” “Who?” Tiffany turned back, running backwards, explaining patiently as if to a child. “The dude with the camera. Ever notice him? Probably not…” He waved Schumacher off with easy, grinning contempt, turned back and scooted happily up the corridor towards Dr. Irving’s office. Schumacher swore to himself. He had to acknowledge he had no idea who Tiffany was talking about. He rarely noticed the lab workers or other doctors, barely paying attention to even Dr. Zaftig himself. He returned his gaze to Karim, striding purposefully up the hall ahead of him. Karim Abdul’s rocky man glutes rumbled darkly as he walked, and Schumacher gazed into the impenetrable deep butt crack outlined in the red Lycra. Excepting only the cloaked, anonymous butt fucking nights, no one other than powerfucker Schumacher had yet penetrated Karim’s magnificent asshole. Ever. “At least I have that much,” Schumacher muttered. By now he was passing the open office door. Tiffany, his back to the corridor, was hurriedly explaining to some geeky lab coat doctor who Schumacher had never noticed before, saying something about Get the camera out, asshole, and Come with me now…. Schumacher paused for a moment in the office doorway to admire Tiffany’s butt sweep in his tight regulation khakis. His full, hard, rounded glutes were a most enticing display in his slacks, the rear pockets rounded with the curvature of pure muscle, promising the pleasures that lay beneath. Joe Tiffany Now there was a butt to fuck. He grunted and continued down the corridor, following Karim. In truth he didn’t know why he was heading off with the others to the wrestling ring, and especially at this hour. He should be headed off to bed, a quick JO instant replay of the group shower suck / group butt lick he’d enjoyed just 40 minutes earlier, and then plenty of shuteye for another brutal workout tomorrow. That was the life. And another day to plan on getting into Tiffany’s butt. Another day to strategize some deep cock / muscleboybutt frottage sessions. Another day to – “Hey, Schumacher.” It was McIntyre. “Where you going? This way.” He’d walked right past the wrestling room door. “Oh.” He retraced his steps. As he came back, a little sheepishly, Alvarez and Lang were in the doorway. Lang’s tongue was practically lolling out of his head in anticipation, and even cool customer Alvarez had an excited gleam in his eye. “What do you assholes think is gonna happen?” snarled Schumacher as he strode by, pushing past them into the wrestling room. Alvarez put his hands up in mock defensiveness. “Oh, nothing, nothing. We just thought we might want to watch.” “Yeah, we wanna watch nothing happen,” smirked Lang. Both men mockingly bowed as Schumacher went by, Alvarez of course taking the lead, with puppydog Lang following suit. Schumacher glanced down at their packed flies bulging out of their khakis as he strode by. “You both sure got big enough hard-ons, just to watch nothing happen.” Lang looked defensive. Alvarez just laughed, and gently patted Lang’s growing bulge. “Yeah, guess we do.” He nodded and winked, and went inside the wrestling room. Lang followed, and even had the temerity to wink at Schumacher as he went by. Alvarez threw his arm around Lang and playfully squeezed his ass. Faggots, thought Schumacher. His own cock roared to life in his pants and was soon poling straight out and upward. He glanced back down the corridor. Moster and Casey were rounding the corner. Moster had changed out of his sweats, and was now in the regulation Valhalla Labs green t-shirt and tight khakis. Casey still had only his micro posing trunks on. Behind them scurried Dr. Irving, carrying Casey’s sweats and his video equipment. He was babbling on his cellphone. Probably talking to the insane dude who ran the place. Zaftig. Moster noted the ruined kitchen door and sighed. “Another door,” he grumbled. These dudes, when they got pissed off. It’s not like Valhalla Labs was a bottomless money source. Close, but not bottomless. He nodded at Schumacher and gestured briefly for him to go into the wrestling room ahead of them. Schumacher scowled, but did as he was directed. “Dr. Irving?” “Yes, Sergeant Moster?” Irving scurried to catch up to them. “Do you have a white cap on you?” “Why…yes….” Moster knew he would. The little doctor had long since learned that anything could happen when the men gathered, and he made it a point to carry extra medication with him at all times. And there was no sense in irritating Moster with a “Why, no.” He wouldn’t put it past the giant black muscle monster to deck him with one mighty punch in the nose if displeased, which would no doubt kill him. He scrambled and produced a small medication bottle. Moster turned to Casey, struggling a little to keep up, halfway between a walk and a run, his black shiny micro poser barely covering his steadily bobbing cock as he ran. “Here,” said Moster. “Take this.” “Hunh?” Casey stopped full. “Take it. Don’t ask questions.” “What—what is it?” “Extra confidence.” “Drugs?” Casey was momentarily stumped. He remembered that the boys in the Home were always experimenting. It made them silly and weak. He wanted no part of it. “I don’t do drugs.” Moster motioned to Irving. “Go on and set up, we’ll meet you there.” He turned to Casey. “It’s not a drug. Not like you think.” “I don’t do no steroids, neither.” “Not a ‘roid. There is no man in this facility on the juice. We have to do something about your grammar, by the way.” “Then how –“ “Shut up and take it. I will explain later. You will be fine.” Casey gulped, put his faith in Moster, and did as he was told. He popped the pill in his mouth, and smiled with weak subservience at Moster. “Okay, sir.” “What was that?” “I..I mean, Yes, Sir!” “That’s better.” Moster turned and continued down the corridor, Casey scampering after him. Good thing the men still do what I tell them to do, thought Moster. And how long is that gonna last with this boy? Once he finds his power? Moster tucked that thought away. “Let’s go watch you wrestle. You do wrestle, you said?” “Yeah, but I’m scared…” “No need to be.” “…no..…scared I’ll hurt him. I always do….” Except, of course, Ramon Ramon, the much smaller wrestler at Raw Weight Gym who never failed to thoroughly pin the muscleboy. But of course, that was a long time ago. Inside the wrestling room Karim had already snapped on the overhead lights and was doing deep knee bends in the middle of the 20 sq foot wrestling ring, which dominated the center of the room. The thick blue mat of the ring gleamed in the overhead lights, with the VALHALLA LABS logo in the center. Around the ring on two raised platforms were about 40 folding chairs, all affording perfect, elevated views of any wrestling action. Pedro stood eagerly on the side, now holding towels and a water bottle. “Getting limbered up to better meet the kid?” called out Blankenship. He had already grabbed his ringside seat, he too adjusting his crotch as he sat. “Shut the fuck up,” said Karim, squatting. To Pedro he shot out, “Where the fuck is the oil? Get the oil.” Pedro shot off into a storage room and returned with a 5-gallon jug of olive oil. “Goin’ for Turkish wrestling, hunh, Karim?” Chad was grabbing a seat ringside. He nudged Waring. “This is gonna be good.” No answer from Karim. “The kid’s got an iron grip, I’m told,” called out Waring, nudging Eli Meyer’s ribs as he took a seat next to him. Meyer’s mouth hung open in a perennial smile. He pointed to his mouth so Meyer could read his lips. “I said, Casey Rockland’s got an iron grip.” “I heard you.” Obatu was next, leaning against the ropes. “And those quads be killers. He gets you in a lock hold, you gonna be dead in the water. What’re ya gonna do about that, Mr. Abdul, sir?” Karim didn’t answer, regarding them all stonily. Obatu lazily returned his gaze, smiling, unintimidated. Blankenship had started this. But Blankenship had easily dodged the intended receiving end of a few near-miss wild roundhouse punches in the past. He was too fast and too alert to be caught unawares, and Karim Abdul had learned not to waste his energy on him. So Karim suffered the men’s ready comments stoically. “This kid got veins like this?” he asked, flexing his 25-inch biceps, showing off half-inch thick rivers of veins, pulsing with power. “Yeah, I think, actually, he does,” said Blankenship with a smile. “Here he is now. Let’s see. Kid, you got veins like his?” Moster and Casey had appeared at the opposite door, the darkened end of the wrestling room. Both giants approached, in black silhouette against the framed light from the corridor, getting larger as they quietly walked toward the ring. Casey looked up quizzically at the question. “Flex your biceps,” whispered Moster. “Hunh?” “Flex, man. Don’t ask stupid questions. Flex it up. Now.” “ ’kay.” Casey stopped and hammered out a front double bi. 25 inches of his own, in response to Abdul. As always, he felt compelled to go on, adding side chest, front lats, quads, and sent a hand probingly down rippled, hardrock abs. “That good?” “Good, good,” muttered Moster. “You catch on fast. You ever compete, kid?” “Uh…..no……should I? Other guys are so much bigger than me….” Moster smiled. They all think that, at the beginning. “Get over here, plebe,” Abdul called out from the center of the ring. Pedro was standing on a stool, pouring the olive oil over his massive physique, worshipfully slathering him up. Casey in Silhouette Casey stared. “What’s all that….?” he stammered. Moster noted that the white cap hadn’t taken effect yet, but then it had only been a few minutes. “Now, Karim,” said Moster patiently, coming into the light as they approached the ring. “You know Casey is not a plebe.” Abdul started to speak. “Nor is he a cadet. He is now one of you. He makes us The Twenty. You need to accept this,” he continued, walking and speaking easily now as he pulled up the ropes and stepped into the wrestling ring. He approached the angry giant muscle Arab. “And he isn’t threatening you. Casey isn’t going to pull your power away from you.” “That’s not what this is about.” “Bullshit,” one of the men yelled. The others laughed. Abdul glared at them and went on. “Whatever you say, Sergeant Moster, sir,” said Abdul. “I just want to make sure he’s going to be worth my time to train with.” He smiled easily. “That’s all.” The oil was dripping off him onto the mat. Moster said nothing. Casey was now visibly nervous. Still outside the ropes, he leaned in to Moster. “They gonna reject me?” he whispered loudly. “I mean, now?” “No one’s rejecting you,” said Moster loudly. He then turned to the waiting group of musclemen. “Are you, boys?” Something about that ‘boys’ rankled Abdul even further, though Alvarez and Gunst just smiled. The others looked perplexed. “Since when are we boys?” squealed Hension. “Shut up, Hension,” said Chad. “You ever wrestle, boy?” Abdul called out. “His name is Casey. Or Private Rockland.” “I asked you a question, boy. Ever wrestled? Get your butt into the ring.” “You really want all this oil?” sighed Moster. “We’re gonna wrestle Turkish style.” “It’s messy.” “I’ll clean it up, sir!” squeaked Pedro. “Bet your ass you will.” “Yeah, you don’t want a spanking, now, do you?” yelled Lang. He adjusted in his chair, his glutes still smarting from the paddling he’d received earlier that evening. Moster’s cock twitched a little at the suggestion of paddling handsome young Pedro’s hard, receiving little boybutt, a pleasure he had not yet allowed himself, although the teenage boy’s firm little butt cheeks had always been particularly inviting in his kitchen whites. He ignored it for now, however. Later, he thought. Casey shot a look at Moster. “What’s this about spankings?” he asked. Moster ignored the question. “Get in there.” “Yes, sir.” Casey climbed obediently into the ring. Moster watched him closely. The white cap should be taking effect in a moment…. “Oil him up,” commanded Abdul. Pedro ran over to him with the stool and the olive oil, climbed up, and began to pour it all over Casey’s massive physique. The sheer size and beauty of his muscles was overwhelming to the little Mexican, and his own powerful little cock began to bulge in his pants. After a moment, Casey was drenched in the shiny, thick liquid. The two musclemen stood face to face, Abdul in his tight singlet, fearsome muscles gleaming in the light, looming with threatening power. Casey was still in his micro, bulging posers, wet now with slick oil, the top 6 inches of his massive, meaty cockshaft fully exposed, blond tendrils of pubic hair curling with thick radiance. He was embarrassed, humiliated that his huge penis was twitching outwards in anticipation of what-was-coming-next. But then he noticed – Abdul’s oily, pylon-thick tool was also clearly coming to life in the thin singlet. “Good. Now, you got some mighty fancy muscles. But that doesn’t mean much here. We all got fancy muscles.” “You’re not being very polite, Corporal Abdul, “ said Moster, moving to the sidelines. “I think the men ought to introduce themselves before we get into any personal demonstrations of our manhood. Don’t you agree?” Even the ever-present log in lying against Moster’s pants leg was firmly outlined and appeared to be twitching a little, and the thin khaki fabric of his slacks covering it was now smooth and tight. Slowly the 17 others bodybuilders rose from their seats around the ring, one by one. 38 pairs of eyes stared at Casey intently. He glanced at the cocky little Joe Tiffany, and then over at Corporal Schumacher, who was now looking at him expectantly. “Okay, now, boy. This is Turkish wrestling. There are clear rules, but they’re different from American collegiate.” “Hang on,” said Moster. “We’ll get to the Turkish rules of wrestling in a moment. He stepped into the ring and approached Casey, now thick and dripping with oil. The men were now gathered on two sides of the ring, leaning on the ropes, leaning in to see what was coming next. For any other cadet introduced into the ranks, Sergeant Moster would have generally proceeded to paddle Casey’s hard young butt as the formal ritual of initiation. Last had been Private Tiffany receiving the red-hot butt cheek welcome, which he had borne stoically and proudly, displaying the twin globes of burnt-cherry perfection under the paddling. And after all, they had all gone through it, excepting Abdul, of course. Even Schumacher had known the firm, unrelenting hand of Moster on his butt. Hazing was hazing. But tonight, that didn’t seem to be happening. Abdul’s interesting wrestling challenge has precluded that. All were watchful. “Men, introduce yourselves. I was going to do this tomorrow, at Casey’s first workout, but now seems as good a time as any.” He turned to Casey and smiled. “Don’t worry, you won’t have to remember all their names just yet,” he added. “That’s good. I’m not very good with names.” “You’ll know them all, in time.” One by one, each man introduced himself. “My name is Private Leo Jin,” said the Asian man. “I’m 25 and from San Diego. I have been in the Project 8 years. My best bodypart is my forearms.” To prove it, the handsome Asian brought his beefy, fetchingly oversized forearms, walloping with solid muscle and veins, and squeezed the muscles hard. “I’m Private Dan Gunst, and until today, I had the biggest biceps here – except for Sergeant Moster’s.” Gunst flexed his mighty guns and then gave Casey a half-cocked smile. “Guess yours are bigger,” he proffered, respectfully. “I saw that this afternoon.” Moster glanced at him questioningly. “Oh, yeah,” he added. “I’m from Milwaukee, I’m 27, and I have been in the program 3 years. Hi, Casey. Welcome again.” “Hi, Dan!” Gunst sat back down. Moster eyed Casey carefully, wondering when the little capsule might take effect. Casey seemed cheerful and happy. Around the circle they went, each muscleman getting to his feet, politely introducing himself, offering basic information, and then showing him his best bodypart. “I’m Steve Waring, and my best bodypart is my traps.” Bulge. Flex. Steve Waring “I’m Rene LeFevre, and my best bodypart are my pecs.” Surge. Bloom. Bulge. “I’m David Duncan, and my best bodypart are my triceps.” Rip. Bulge. Bloom. Flex. “I’m Schumacher.” He said nothing else but grudgingly offered a front lat spread. Casey nodded without expression. This guy was not to be messed with. Eli Meyer signed with ASL. Casey nodded, showing some intelligence. Moster was pleased. Then Meyer turned around, bent over, grabbed his ankles, and showed off his hams, bulging through the khakis. He turned back and Casey gave him the OK and thumbs up sign. “I’m Chris Hension, and my best bodypart – “ “Is my FACE!” shouted Corporal LeFevre. “I’m a refugee from a lost episode of ’21 Jump Street’!” “Smack me around a little and I’ll follow you forever!” added Chad. “He’s our little boyband musclepup,” explained Blankenship. “Shut up,” yelled Hension, visibly embarrassed once again to be labeled the squad pretty boy. All the men were laughing now. “My best body part is my quads.” He started to rotate them. “And my baby blue eyes,” shouted LeFevre again. Hension was confused and humiliated but continued to show his quads, blooming in his tight khakis. “I think it’s his butt!” said Waring. “It’s okay, Chris,” said Casey. “Your quads are awesome.” Hension looked up, hopefully, and Casey felt compelled to go on. “And I think you’re very handsome indeed.” Hension smiled hugely at Casey, his heart beating a little faster. Gee, he thought. Wow. He gazed at Casey, who was now turning his attention to Private Waring. “I’m Private Ryan Waring, and my best bodypart are my delts.” He extended a powerful arm and began to rotate it. Suddenly Hension spoke up again. “I’m 22,” he blurted out, “and I’m from Toledo!” The men laughed again, and Hension hung his head a little and stuck out his lower lip. Next to him, Chad patted his thigh comfortingly. Casey saw him wink at Hension, who straightened up a little and smiled weakly. Casey’s head was spinning. He was inspired past all understanding by the mind-boggling panorama of muscle before him. And he was part of it. About then, he noticed that the room seemed to be getting a little brighter and a little hotter. He was staring again at Moster’s leg log. “Private Lang,” said Lang. “I’m 28, I’m from Lansing, Michigan, and….” He looked a little helplessly at Alvarez, sitting next to him. “My best body part is……um….” “Your back. Your lats are your best body part,” said Alvarez with quiet encouragement. “Yeah, I guess it’s my lats.” He turned and flared his lats wide. Alvarez clapped him approvingly on his butt. Lang smiled and sat, and Alvarez got up. “I’m Corporal Julio Alvarez, I’m 32, I’m from El Paso, and my best bodypart are my biceps.” He flexed. “Gunst’s are bigger but mine have sick peaks.” He popped them back and forth. “See?” Casey was indeed impressed. “Nice. Sick.” Gunst yelled in good-humored protest and flexed his own guns. Casey looked between Alvarez and Lang. Alvarez glanced over at Lang. “No, we’re not related,” he said. “They’re just joined at the wrist and ankles,” called out Gunst. “More like mouth and cock,” muttered Blankenship loudly, winking at Casey. It was Private Tiffany’s turn. “Casey and I will be meeting privately soon,” he boasted, and made a show of wiping the corner of his lips with his index finger. The men laughed knowingly – all but Corporal Schumacher, who looked down into his lap and seethed a little. Moster watched him intently. Something has to be done about Tiffany. But he didn’t worry. Though Tiffany didn’t know it yet, something was already happening. Casey felt a touch flushed, but his head was suddenly amazingly clear. Suddenly he spoke. “And what’s your best bodypart?” he asked. The stammer was gone, but only Moster noticed it. “What do you think?” Joe Tiffany turned around, bent over and grabbed his ankles. He pulled his gym shorts tight at the crack of his butt and proudly displayed his magnificent bodybuilder glutes. “Cupcakes!” said Gunst gleefully. The men howled. Schumacher made a show of laughing, but all he could do was glare. “Wow,” said Casey calmly. “Very pretty.” Tiffany's Butt after Squats Moster smiled inwardly. Good. He’s responded. And this boy responds well to White Caps, he thought. “No one’s had it yet,” said Tiffany confidingly as he straightened up and turned around, tucking his t-shirt back into his shorts. Then he winked. “Except in group.” “Group?” Casey was obviously perplexed. The men shouted with laughter, which died down sheepishly as, looking around the room, each man eventually shrugged and acknowledged it was probably true. None of them had had Tiffany yet. “I haven’t, anyway,” grumbled Schumacher, and the men laughed again. Tiffany sat back down and ignored Schumacher’s look. “Too bad,” said Casey. “Shame to waste such a pretty little behind.” The laughter died down and the men stared at Casey. No one knew what to say. “What’s ‘group’?” repeated Casey. Silence. On the sidelines, Alvarez raised his head a little. He exchanged looks with Moster. White cap? he mouthed. Moster looked away. Alvarez smiled and leaned in. He nudged Lang in the ribs. “Ow,” said Lang. “This is gonna be good,” said Alvarez in a low voice. “And I’m Karim Abdul. My best bodypart? My whole fucking physique is my best bodypart. As you are about to find out.” He flexed, whipping through pose after pose, his heavy cock bulge, dripping with oil, whipping left to right in his wrestling singlet. Snap. Snap. Snap. Casey could hear it slapping against his thighs through the man’s singlet. “All very impressive,” said Casey, looking pointedly at it. Moster smiled again. The cap had taken effect. “Okay. Turkish wrestling. Rules. One: there are few rules.” Abdul ticked off the rules on his fingers. “Submission: the “crush.” A fighter can get his opponent onto his stomach and then trap him by sprawling on top. If I can keep you down with your face, I can then turn you on a half-nelson for a pin.” “What if you can’t do it?” asked Casey bluntly. “If I can’t crush you, the referee has to begin us again from a standing position.” He ticked off another finger and looked Casey right in the eye. “I am not restricted from placing my hands inside my opponent’s kispet…” “Hunh?” “Your poser. I can also use the waistband to hold you in place. If I yank your poser so far below your hips that you are exposed, I win. Okay. If I can lift you entirely off the ground … “Fat fucking chance.” “Whoa,” breathed Hension. The temperature in the room seemed to raise 15º. Abdul paused, tense, and continued. “…and carry you five paces in any direction, that is a “carrying” pin. Got it?” “Yep.” “Okay.” Abdul looked at Casey. “You wanna go?” “What are we waiting for?” “Let’s wrestle,” said Abdul. He clapped his hands together and strode into the center of the ring. Ever since the mention of ‘group’, Abdul had been a touch shaky – or so Moster thought. Still can’t acknowledge how much he likes musclebutt. To say nothing of getting pissed on,” thought Moster. “Sure thing,” Casey answered, slick with oil and now quietly confident. Pedro scampered to the side of the ring and squatted eagerly to watch. Abdul began to bounce around, heel-toe, heel-toe, flexing his fingers, stretching his arms behind his head, limbering up. “Let’s go, man.” “You got it, man.” Casey hunkered down. “Center of the ring, gents,” said Moster. The men began to circle one another. “You wrestle till one of you gets a pin,” Moster instructed, now in the ring and getting between them. Casey flexed his biceps. “Big peaks, man. Like ‘em?” “Seen bigger,” said Abdul. He crunched forward, did a most muscular, his veins popping like railroad tracks. “How ‘bout you? Like what you see, faggot?” he asked. Casey just smiled, hunkered lower. Abdul palmed the crotch of his singlet. Casey smiled and refused to look down. He grabbed his own crotch, pendulously looming in his bulging posers. “Big handful, man.” “Watch it, boys,” said Moster. “This is a friendly get-to-know-you match.” “I already know him,” said Abdul. Moster snapped his fingers to Dr. Irving, now on the unpopulated side of the mat and with his ever-present video camera whirring. He dug in the pocket of his white lab jacket, wordlessly tossing him a whistle. Casey and Abdul met each other in the center of the mat and stared one another down. Their noses touched. Abdul grinned, ear to ear. Casey followed suit. Both began to gleam with anticipatory sweat. “Wow…..” breathed Hension. His hand shot down into his pants and he began massaging his stiffening tool. Moster pushed the two apart and blew his whistle to start the match. “And……wrestle!!” CLICK HERE FOR PART 2!
  21. Rodd Kepler is a reputable soldier in the US Army and has been enlisted for several years. He has been decorated numerous times for his courage in battle during the Iraq and Afghanistan wars. During these deployments, he has been assigned several units to help train and promote to higher positions. He was promoted himself to sergeant not long ago because of his excellent leadership skills. Despite his dominant presence, deep down he has a very warm heart and cares tremendously for the majority of his recruits. A few of them are still around, but are not under his leadership anymore. As part of his new rank, he turns rookies into fearless fighters and makes them stronger men as well as more responsible human beings. The current crop though is leaving much to be desired. As he screams in their faces, they just look at him as if they could care less if they are there or not. He always makes them push harder as a result. Some will fail but there are always a few strong ones that don’t. Those who make it through basic training form incredible bonds with him and each other as a result. He secretly admits to himself that he enjoys making these men work their asses off because he knows that they will get stronger both mentally and physically. He loves seeing their heads down in the mud as they push their bodies to the limit as well as making their legs swell up as they go up and down the tall hills located in behind the barracks. There are four soldiers in particular that are passing the tests he places on them. They seem to enjoy the pain and anguish involved in this type of environment. Kepler is starting to treat these four young men differently from the other recruits because he can see that they can be pushed harder and even bullied without any type of ramification. He decides to introduce them to the weight room that is normally reserved for the upper classes like him. He wants them to try and push their bodies to crazy levels through advanced training methods normally used by the bigger men in the army. Some days as he watches, he imagines their muscles pumping up to twice their size as they grunt and groan with each rep. He has made eye contact with two of them in particular on more than one occasion when they are lifting which has lead him to think that they might be a tad fond of him. He has been able to hide his affections for these soldiers so far, but it is becoming increasingly tougher as they get bigger and stronger. One night as Rodd reads a book on his bunk in his personal quarters, he notices a shadow moving across the wall beside him. Before he is able to get up, a massive hand reaches in from the corner of the side wall and cuts him with a blade directly onto his arm. He winces in pain as the blood gushes out and lands on the ground. As he jumps up from the bed to run and get something to stop the bleeding, he looks down and notices that the wound is already healed. The large figure’s shadow he saw on the wall has already disappeared as well. He stops in his tracks and begins to wonder if he just imagined the whole ordeal completely as he feels a bit lightheaded. It is at this point that he sits back down and feels a huge amount of pressure coming from the middle of his body as he looks down to stare at his chest. To his amazement, Rodd’s sculpted body is beginning to grow at a fast rate. The fatigues he is wearing are now being strained to the max as his muscles fill every single inch of space in them. The intensity in the growth is starting to increase exponentially as his pecs shred the front of his undershirt as they push themselves upward into his neck area. He can feel his back muscles splitting the seams along the sides as his lats burst out making his shirt blow freely in the wind. He feels his legs ripping through his pants as his exposed massive veiny quads are immediately enveloped in a forest of thick brown fur. From hearing the sergeant in the next area over making loud moaning sounds, Kepler’s first officer Hendricks rushes into the room and jumps back in shock as he barely recognizes his superior officer. Instead of saying anything at all however, the first officer walks over to the growing behemoth and slowly starts massaging his mountainous back. The thick round curves are slightly shielded by a layer of fur as Hendricks feels every hair. The ripping sounds continue as the top and bottom part of Rodd’s shirt rip open exposing the top part of the two engorged muscle balloons that are now the sergeant’s glutes. His hands make their way down to them as he slides a couple of fingers into the top part of the crack. The sensation makes the huge man moan deeply as he turns around to face Hendricks. Apparently, the young soldier is one of the two men that Kepler is aware of being into him. Seeing that the huge musclebound sergeant’s shirt is failing to stay together, Hendricks tugs on it as the green fabric rips away from the sergeant’s expanding bullneck before tossing it to the side. He leans in to nurse on Rodd’s newly formed silver dollar nipples that are pointing towards the floor now. His swollen hairy pecs are extremely sore from the unbelievable growth cycle but Hendricks’s tongue lashing on both nips makes the big man growl in delight as he wraps his arms around his young officer’s back and pulls him into his immense chest. His abs are emerging wider and thicker than before as a thick forest of black hair grows in between each individual cavern. Hendricks moans deeply into his superior’s soaked muscles as he feels the power growing from within the sergeant’s torso. He manages to peel his head away from Kepler’s body to turn his head so he can watch as he hears both of his master’s arms swelling as each vein pops before they expand just beneath the skin. Hendricks reaches over to grab the huge baseball sized bicep mounds as they become softballs before growing even further into huge grotesquely molded melons. Hendricks’s cock is aching wildly in his own fatigues as he reaches down quickly to adjust it. The sound of the sergeant in agony is making the young soldier struggle to keep from exploding cum all over the floor. Rodd’s muscles are growing faster than his skin can handle. Hendricks can see the sergeant’s triceps reacting next as he puts his hands on each one feeling the horseshoes stretch wider as they pop against his fingers. Sergeant Kepler squeezes his expanding forearms up against the young soldier’s back as the round baseballs explode into engorged veiny softballs. The sweat from the hairy behemoth is completely soaking Hendricks’s undershirt as his nicely developed upper body becomes more visible to the superior officer. When he looks up a few seconds later, he watches as the sergeant’s head swells slightly to accommodate his new hulking frame. His shoulders and delts double up on each other as his neck muscles push further outward till they nearly meet the edge of his face. His former clean shaven skin is now sporting a thick brown forest perfectly across his face as the hair on his head disappears. His gorgeous brown eyes peer directly into Hendricks’s green eyes as they moan at the same time. He lifts the smaller man up to his mouth to lock lips and start worshipping each other. With the bottom half of his fatigues falling apart, Rodd reaches down and tears the rest of them off to free up his giant hairy calves and quads as they continue to grow. His huge veiny cock swells bigger and more powerful than ever before as it stands up searching for somewhere to go. Sensing this, Rodd starts to move the young soldier down towards his massive member. Hendricks nearly yells knowing that he is about to be penetrated by something that could split him in two. The sergeant stops moving and holds the concerned officer with one of his arms while arching his head up to look at him with his other arm. Without uttering a word, he reassures Hendricks that he won’t purposefully hurt him. He then softly tells him that he must do this to assure the young soldier that this will be worth it in the long run. Hendricks is still wearing his fatigues but has underwear on underneath them. Before he can prepare himself to be entered, Kepler’s meaty rod busts through his fatigues and underwear and starts stretching the young soldier’s hole. He wraps Hendricks’s legs around his waist so he can maneuver his cock slowly in inch by inch. The small man groans feeling it moving deeper into his bowels as it massages his prostate. His own bloated balls feel as if they are about to explode as his cock spills a river of precum inside his wet underwear. Kepler is trying to be as careful as he can with the young soldier since he wants Hendricks to feel more pleasure than pain. The sensation inside the young man’s hole is making the huge sergeant leak gobs of precum along the walls of his anus making him go even deeper. Hendricks is pounding on Rodd’s back now as the superior officer begins fucking him harder. The thrusts are causing the soldier to cry out in ecstasy which is beginning to wake up the rest of the men in the barracks. The sounds the two men are making are getting the attention of Hendricks’s bunkmate Reese as he enters the room and notices what is going on between them. Kepler notices he is standing there with a shocked look on his face and smiles as he motions for the soldier to come over and join them. Reese seems quite apprehensive even though he is rubbing his crotch quite vigorously trying to keep himself from getting too excited. Reese is the other soldier that has made eye contact with the sergeant on more than one occasion. He isn’t as social as Hendricks is, but has been known to talk to Kepler about some things that have bugged him in his life. The physical transformation he has overtaken since he joined the army is beyond dramatic since he was quite heavy when he started basic training. Now however he has developed quite the beefy frame. Rodd has grown quite fond of him physically over time and now wants to act on his urges especially with his new immense appetite for more muscle. He continues to motion to the young soldier to come over and even wants him to take the lower half of his fatigues off. Reese finally gives in after a little coaxing and slowly drops them to the ground as he makes his way over to the huge muscleman, who is now carrying Hendricks as they get down on the ground to get more comfortable. His thick cock now stands just inches from the sergeant’s face as Kepler sticks his tongue out to lick the head lightly to catch the pool of precum that is dripping slowly out the throbbing slit. The sweetness of it makes him growl as he grabs Reese around his back with his arms and pulls him in to gulp down the swollen tool. The feeling of the sergeant’s throat against his cock makes the young soldier moan loudly since it is a feeling he hasn’t felt in quite some time. Kepler sucks furiously trying to get him into a steady rhythm while he continues to fuck Hendricks. Both of the men having sex are massaging Reese’s beautiful chest which looks extremely pumped from all the training he did earlier in the day. His huge bubble butt is being worked over by Kepler’s hands as he slaps each glute before sticking his thick fingers inside the young stud’s winking hole. The hormones are flowing freely from within Reese’s mind as he moves over to sit on top of Rodd’s huge pecs to fuck his mouth as he gets closer to shooting his huge load. Kepler picks up the pace on his cock and senses the flood approaching as he stops to open his mouth to catch the white explosion. The young man yells as his seed flows down the sergeant’s throat making Kepler’s whole body shutter as he relishes the thick goo. The huge superior officer can feel himself getting closer to bursting as he stares down Hendricks and wonders if he will pull his pole out before he unleashes his boys. To his amazement, the eager bottom doesn’t budge and awaits the huge beast’s cum rush. To push the sergeant over the edge, Reese punches on his giant pecs to make him feel surges of pleasure throughout his body. Every time he does this, it forces Kepler to shoot a ribbon of goo up inside Hendricks’s hole. The young officer, who himself is trying to hold back, manages to pull his own six inch prick out of his underwear to spill his load onto the hairy behemoth’s bloated chest. After a few minutes of this prodding by Reese, Rodd has probably shot at least twelve times inside his eager bottom. As Kepler laps up the cum still flowing from Reese’s big cock, Hendricks can hear the sergeant grunting as the beast’s legs begin growing even wider around his own body. He reaches over to massage them as he feels the muscles in both quads stretching and pulling their way further outward. Reese turns his head and notices this happening as well. He runs his hands up and down the muscle monster’s chest massaging both bloated mountains as he feels both nipples swell up and drape down even further like teardrops. He continues to run his hands down the sergeant’s growing chest to feel his abs thicken and tighten up like rocks made of solid granite. Kepler’s arms are making loud stretching and ripping sounds as he wraps them around both young men so he can take turns kissing them and making them want him even more. As he tightens his grip around Hendricks, he can feel the smaller man starting to grow in his left arm. He growls loudly feeling the bottom wince as a giant rip starts down the back of his fatigues as his muscles explode in size. It doesn't take much longer before Hendricks’s expanding body forces Kepler to ease his grip on him as he feels it being forced away. Reese gets in on the action as well as he feels Kepler pushing him down to his cock which is being forced out of the growing bottom’s ass. He plunges his throbbing rod into the soldier’s mouth and thrusts in and out rapidly knowing that his seed will feed the beefy man’s body with the lust it so deserves. He greedily sucks harder waiting to feel Kepler’s balls react as he awaits the river to eventually flood his insides. Rodd’s grunts grow louder as Hendricks leans over to lick the huge veins running down both of the hairy beast’s arms. Reese’s work on Kepler finally pays off after a bit of work as the sergeant unloads his thick cum into his gullet. Every monstrous jet causes major changes in the beefy man’s body as the first few conjure his lower body to explode in size. Kepler can hear the loud popping sounds radiating from Reese’s feet, calves, quads, and hams as a giant forest of hair emerges from them to coincide with his new massive muscularity. The next few jets are causing the growth to quickly move into his chest and upper body where he can see Reese’s body hair getting much thicker to coincide with the amazing set of heaving pecs he is now sporting. His stomach is forming into a superbly shaped muscle gut that makes both Kepler and Hendricks swoon in delight as they feel its roidy elegance. Reese’s growing traps are now literally forcing his head to realign itself especially with the newly emerging striated muscles that are forming in his neck and face. His massive hairy chest is even pushing his body away from Kepler’s own as he wastes no time continuing the worship of his superior beastly officer. Rodd goes back to worshipping Hendricks again once he sees that Reese is finishing his growth cycle. He pushes both of the young behemoths away for a few seconds so he can flip himself over to give them a chance at his hungry meaty ass. He reaches around and grabs Hendricks to pull him into his waiting hole. The power bottom begins humping him relentlessly moving between slow thrusts and extremely fast ones. All while smacking the sergeant’s immense hairy back and rubbing his bunkmate Reese’s huge hairy bulging chest. They grin at each other for a moment before they both decide to take turns ramming Kepler with their cocks. When one of them is busy fucking Kepler, the other one is shoving his rod deep down inside the sergeant’s throat. Amazingly, all three behemoths reload almost instantaneously once they finish unloading. Every time they do this to each other, more growth results. The room itself will not last much longer if this persists. They are beginning to push their weight against the walls which is causing them to shift. The cracks on the other side are starting to get the attention of the rest of the soldiers as they begin to file into the room. It is now anyone’s guess as to how this will end.
  22. Teaser for new story

    Writing another (less serious) story that'll hopefully involve more muscle growth and m/n So here's a teaser for the characters, if I could draw this would probably be a better teaser but this'll have to do XD Characters for story Main: Troy (Pre- BearBite) Height: 6ft 3" Weight: 13 stone Age: 17 Gay Eye colour: Light Blue Hair colour: Black Family: No blood relatives, foster parents no siblings Shoe size: 13 Interests: Food, jogging, rugby, getting drunk, gaming Werebear Alpha Name: 'Bear' Height: 7ft Weight: 25 stone Age: 30 Hair colour: Brown Eye colour: Silver Bisexual Family: Pack, Iggy Step-Brother (Aggro Beta), Father deceased (owned country manor), Mother missing, Step father (owns rugby club Show size: 20 Interests: Sleeping, Eating, Rugby, Eating, Weight lifting (Bites Troy) Werebear Aggro Beta Name: Ignis (Iggy) Height: 6ft 5" Weight: 18 stone Age: 25 Hair colour: Dirty Blonde Eye colour: Light green Gay Family: Bear (step-brother) , Pack, Father (Owns Rugby club) Shoe size: 13 Interests: Cross country, Swimming, Horse riding, Chess, Paintballing. Werewolf Omega Name: Oscar (Oz) Height: 5ft 4" Weight: 10 stone Age: 18 Hair colour: Light Blue Eye colour: Turquoise Gay Family: Pack & Gran Shoe size: 9 Interests: Art, Music, Dancing, Cooking, Socialising (Can't stand being alone) Werebear Passive Beta Name: Horace Height: 6ft Weight: 14 stone Age: 27 Hair colour: Pale blonde Eye colour: Blue Straight Family: Fiancé (Yui), Pack, Mother and Father Shoe size: 13 Interests: Cooking, Rugby, Cycling and Painting Werebear Beta pair Name: Yui (You-ee) Height: 5ft 6" Weight: 9 stone Age: 29 Hair colour: Black Eye colour: Brown Straight Shoe size: 6 Family: Fiancé (Horace), Sister (Kyla), Two moms Interests: Singing, Music, Gym and Rollerskating Troy's human friend Name: Jerry Height: 5ft 8 Weight: 7 stone Age: 17 Hair colour: Black Eye colour: Dark blue Straight Shoe size: 9 Family: Mum, Dad, Two sisters (14 & 16) and One brother (28) Interests: Basketball, gaming, music, anime.
  23. You can check out Part 1 here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2716-the-construction-projectthe-sexual-chemistrywhos-worshipping-who-muscle-genie/ Sexual Chemistry sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3717-the-scene-stealer-more-sexual-chemistry/?hl=%2Bthe+%2Bscene+%2Bstealer Who's Worshipping Who? sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4503-to-worship-or-not-to-worship-another-admirer-enters-muscle-genie/ Lennox and Parker kiss each other deeply feeling their hearts beating rapidly as the furry men start fucking again. The black-haired top pumps his eager bottom slowly while continuing to fixate on the two huge men across the street. The construction workers are both too busy posing in their under gear to really notice the two giants across the street until Parker finally gets their attention. He pushes the window up with his massive left arm and forgets how strong he is. The glass starts to crack as he lifts it up beyond where it was supposed to stop. The shards go cascading down into the yard as he quickly puts his arm back inside the window. Lennox grunts as he hears the sound since he loves how strong Parker has become. The two men posing immediately turn their attention across the street at the kitchen window and see what has happened. Parker peers back out the window again and grins. Lennox manages to turn his head to look at them as well which immediately gets the attention of both men since they have worked with him for quite some time. Without waiting another minute, both men start to walk towards the street and bang up against each other grunting trying to show off. The two behemoths inside the kitchen stop fucking again and notice that they are going to have company. Parker pulls his rod out of Lennox and puts him down on the floor so they can look out the window again. They both stick their hands out and make gestures for the other two to come over to the window. After a few cars go by, the smaller, yet fairly muscled construction workers manage to get on to Parker’s property and race over to the window. Parker grabs the arm of the darker-skinned one and pulls him inside before rubbing the man’s tight ass. The other one is burying his head in Lennox’s huge furry chest and munching away at the forest as the hulking redhead holds him up in his hands and flexes his giant guns. The two lovers now have two other guys to play with it seems. Lennox grunts as he feels his admirer’s mouth searching for his erect nips. When the man finally finds both of them, he tugs on them hard with his teeth which makes the big man wince. He smothers the man again in his massive pecs after a couple of minutes of nipple play. He pulls him inside the window before putting him down on the floor and lying down beside him where the other two are also at. The man with Lennox goes back to massaging the behemoth’s hairy chest before moving his lips and mouth down his red hairy abs before finally taking up residence along the thick shaft bouncing up and down. He licks his lips before spitting some of his saliva on the cockhead and forcing his mouth over top of it. This sends shivers up and down Lennox’s spine as he feels the man’s throat adjusting to the giant pole now slithering its way down inside. After a few seconds, the man grunts as he fucks the huge rod with his throat in a very rapid motion. Lennox tries to grip the man’s head with his enormous hands as the sweat pours profusely off both men. After a few minutes of this, the redheaded behemoth forces the man off his cock to compose himself. He motions to stay away for a minute so he doesn’t shoot his load as he wants to save it for the right moment. Beside them, Parker and his construction admirer are already getting quite acquainted with each other. The black-haired beast has torn a huge hole in the man’s pants and is lapping quite vigorously at the winking hole in front of his face. He turns and smiles at Lennox before showing him the man’s very eager hole. His cock has been oozing precum for several minutes and is waiting to be serviced. Without a second thought, Parker slides his huge cock inside the man and starts fucking him like a jackhammer making the dark-skinned stud lose himself in the moment. Lennox and his partner join the other two as they start to worship each other. Both Parker and Lennox take turns fucking their smaller partners switching back and forth and making the men beg for mercy several times as they move to different positions each and every time. The men are so enamored by the two behemoths that they keep trying to make them cum which of course makes the giants prolong the sex even longer. Lennox pulls the dark-skinned one up to his face and asks him what he wants the most. Naturally, the man says he wants his cum more than anything so he can grow fucking wild and blow his load everywhere. The redhead laughs in his deep voice and says that was a fantastic answer and he will get his wish very shortly. Parker pulls the other one into him and pulls his pants down to suck on the man’s cock slowly draining a river of precum out of the man and down his throat. Lennox looks over and asks him the same question. The man which is noticeably having a good time says that he is a little anxious, but would love for him and his coworker to grow together side by side swallowing both loads from the two huge men. Lennox moans deeply after that answer which also gets the attention of his black-haired partner as he pulls the man’s cock out of his mouth. They put their small partners down and get up off the ground to stand side by side so their cocks are close together. The two men immediately start slurping vigorously on both cocks taking turns on both behemoths. Lennox and Parker put their arms around each other’s backs and turn to shove their tongues down each other’s throats. Both of the smaller men moan tasting the precum that is now flowing freely from both cocks. They lick each testicle slowly tasting the salty sweat dripping from them and feeling them swelling against their tongues. Lennox starts to breathe heavier feeling his balls getting closer to bursting which doesn’t go unnoticed from the two men. Both of their tongues move up and down the sides of his shaft praying for the white river that will help them break free from their confines. The huge redhead can sense it coming and reaches his huge arm down to stroke Parker’s huge cock with one hand and puts his other hand inside his partner’s gaping hole. After a few jabs inside the huge man’s anus, the black-haired giant’s balls swell to twice their size and cause him to grunt quite loudly. The other two men move back slightly with their mouths gaping open and look up at their muscle masters’ waiting patiently to catch whatever they have to feed them. Their moans get louder smelling the giant men’s crotches as the scent of the coming flood is in the air. The two smaller musclemen can feel their cocks trying to burst through their compressed pants as Lennox and Parker grip each other’s sides tightly as the cum flows into their huge cocks. The thick goo hits the eager admirer’s mouths as they lock their lips and tongue on top of the massive gushing rods and moan incessantly. Both men gulp down the rivers as it flows down their chests. The two feeders look down at their hungry pups and can see the twinkle in their eyes as they feel the rush moving through their bodies. Grunts are followed by loud popping and stretching sounds as the men continue to suck vigorously on their master’s poles gobbling down every drop they supply them. The muscles in their bodies struggle to keep their shape as the behemoth’s juices flow through them. The one worshipping Lennox stops sucking him to get on to his feet to stare directly into his feeder’s eyes. He smiles before raising his arms up in the air and to let the growth take over as his legs stretch his pants to their limits before exploding through them. The distance between him and Lennox disappears as his chest swells to the point that it is now squeezing against his master’s. Their fur mingle with each other as he moans feeling his cock tear its way free as it hangs freely dripping its sweet honey all over Lennox’s leg. The big man grins watching his admirer grow a few inches taller as the muscles in his upper body continue to swell. He grips the growing cannons on the man’s body and feels the power raging through them as he wraps his arms around the man’s back feeling the huge delts as they pulse underneath his hands. The man’s gut juts out further than before as it flirts with Lennox’s elongated abdominals. The sweat from both men comingles as the hair on their stomachs mate with each other. They grin as the other man runs his hands around Lennox’s back to position himself as he finally reaches his master’s height. The fabric on the man’s pants is completely shredded as it finally falls off. His feet finally break free from the leather boots he is wearing as they crumble under the weight of his thick muscles. He is entirely nude now as his old hairless body has transformed into a thickly muscled black-haired dark-skinned behemoth with a full beard and sparkling green eyes. Never once through his transformation did he show that he was in pain which surprises Lennox greatly, in fact it appears that he embraces it fully. He grunts as he feels himself getting very close to cumming after the grow ceases. Lennox senses this and tells him to relax since he will take care of the rest. Knowing full well that Parker is preoccupied with the other construction worker, the redhead gets down on his knees and slowly massages his equally large partner with his mouth. Parker and his own admirer are busy having their own session. This man however looks as if he is no longer sure if he wants to deal with the rush moving through his body. The whole time his coworker was growing, he was trying to contain it and not let go of his inhibitions. Parker keeps telling him that he won’t regret it and distracts him by picking him up and kissing him deeply on the lips. The man only holds out so long before he finally gives in and runs his hands up and down his master’s furry chest and back. He shoots several jets of cum down his left leg inside his pants before his body finally starts to grow. Parker whispers things in his ear that makes the growth increase in intensity. The tension in the man’s pants results in a loud explosion as the fabric shreds easily under the weight of his gargantuan ass and lower body. Parker runs his hands along the man’s ass again before rubbing the man’s gaping hole as it stretches wider. The man’s upper body practically doubles in size as his pecs and abs dig violently into Parker’s own chest. The two behemoths grunt loudly as they fall over onto the ground. Parker quickly shoves his cock up inside his growing partner’s ass and starts fucking him as he feels the progression continue. The man’s thickening arms immediately reach down and tear off his ripped pants to expose the huge snake that is ready to burst again. Within seconds, another river of cum goes flying as it hits Parker in the face and onto his hairy chest. The man then moves his hands up along the newly bloated rack now sitting on his chest and down the huge set of abs before moaning loudly as he feels his master fucking his insides incessantly. His face has now thickened to the point that the hair on his head has fallen off and he is growing a brownish colored beard. His grey eyes glisten in the light as he turns to his side to reach his engorged right arm out to rub Lennox’s soaked back and ass. Feeling a hand now on his backside, the redhead moves himself over to sit on top of the man’s face as the newly-grown giant shoves his tongue up inside the eager redhead’s hole. Lennox moans deeply as he continues to suck off his companion’s giant piece. What follows next could result in the creation of a newly created construction site.
  24. Packmates part 5

    Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3688-packmates-werewolf-muscle-growth-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3689-packmates-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3691-packmates-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4032-packmates-part-4/ At 3 o'clock the next morning I still hadn't gotten to sleep. Snow, Bruak, Ragnar and Logan were all laying with me but they'd managed to nod off. I couldn't shake what had happened out of my head, I was in a war. Suddenly there was a knock on the door before it was opened and closed loudly. Ragnar didn't wake but Snow and I did so we went to investigate. "Help us please!" cried a croaky African voice as we got to the main hallway and found two men stumbling down it. One was bleeding all over the place and the over was dragging him. Immediately I rushed over and began to help him, using the healing magic Miranda had taught me as Snow dashed off to find her. The wound was very deep, he'd almost been cut in half and he was losing a lot of blood. I ripped off my shirt and began to wrap the wound I then instructed everyone who had gathered to do the same. I was hoping to staunch the bleeding and buy the guy some time whilst we waited for Miranda. He was breathing but very weakly and I didn't know if he would make it. "Please, you have to save him... I-I don't want-" "It'll be okay" I assured. "Out of the way Layton, I'll take it from here!" cried Miramda as she sprinted down the corridor holding some kind of crystal in here hand. I immediately backed away and allowed her to approach just as Asad appeared. "Winston! Arthur?" he called as he broke through the circle of on-lookers. The uninjured man immediately grabbed him in a hug and began to shake slightly. "It'll be okay Winston" he said softly as tears began to brim in his eyes as he saw Arthur's wounds. An hour later I was sitting in the kitchen making tea for Asad and Winston - who had finally stopped crying. I couldn't think of anything to say, from what little we got from Winston we found out that their entire werelion Pack had been killed, the Mutts had managed to blow up their car just as they were leaving the airport. The only reason Winston and Arty had managed to escape was because they'd been shoved out of the way by their Alpha. We still didn't know how Arty had been injured because Winston had been too upset to say. We sat in silence for awhile before Ragnar eventually came. He hugged us all tightly and took Asad away, leaving me with Winston. I managed to convince him to get some sleep, so I took him to the American's section and spent the night with him and two men called Chad and Chuck who had offered us their bed. There was a very somber mood the next morning, after our run we found out that Arthur had survived the night, but there had been no word from the werelions and they were presumed to be dead. We went about our business as usual, training and eating but when the evening came everyone's spirits were so low that we barely ate. Seeing how down everyone was Ragnar got us all to get changed into something comfy and return to the main hall. When we got there there were sofas and comfortable seats for everyone, blankets, food and a warm fire. "We've all been pretty shaken by the news of the loss of our brethren. I want us all to be together at this time, to comfort each other and prepare for what is to come" said Ragnar as he walked towards us. We all moved into the hall and began to fill up the space, we shared seats with each other, lay down together and began to talk. Everyone let out their anxieties and their grief, our thoughts of what might happen and what we hoped we would achieve. After and hour or so there was a knock at the door and Arthur entered the room. He was in a wheelchair and Miranda was pushing him, he didn't seem to be in any pain but his wound still hadn't completely healed. A green salve had been rubbed all over it and was now drying, it smelled pretty awful but no-one cared as we all gathered around him to greet him, Winston had immediately ran over and had kissed him before taking control of the wheelchair from Miranda. Ragnar then led the two of them over to where he was sitting and gave them space besides him "I'm glad you're okay Arty" he said softly as he put his hand on his shoulder and kissed him on the head. Arty just nodded, he hadn't said a word since the accident but Miranda had said it was just due to the shock of almost being cut in half. That night I don't know if I ever saw Asad. After losing his Pack he had become reclusive and kept to himself, Winston and Arty handled the news better because they had each other but we still didn't know what we were going to do with the last three werelions in existence... That night as I lie awake, surrounded by my slumbering pack I decided to do something useful with my sleeplessness. I used my short ranged teleport spell to hop between the sleeping wolves towards the exit and then through the door. I didn't hear anyone stir so I assumed I'd gotten away unnoticed. I went to the library - which had thankfully remained at a normal size - so that I could study. I found a book about werewolf anatomy and began to read, perched in the cushioned window alcove with a warm fur blanket wrapped around myself. I was studying werewolves as I wanted to know exactly what I was becoming. As I neared the end of the book I heard footsteps approaching. My childish instincts kicked in and I turned off my reading light and pulled the curtains over the window before teleporting to the small space behind one of the armchairs. I didn't feel scared, in fact I felt excited as I caught a glimpse of feet. I hadn't been noticed yet and the urge to leap out at the visitor was becoming stronger. They approached a bookshelf near me and scanned one of the rows before plucking a book out and promptly leaving. I knew it had come from the advanced magic section so I was curious as to who else had decided to stay up for a late night study session. I followed them silently along the corridors, using what I'd learned from living with Ragnar to sneak around. They turned into one of the living rooms in the American wing. Knowing that it'd be empty I decided to go into the room next to it as I could hear voices as they entered. Pressing my ear against the wall and attempting to use some of my werewolf characteristics that I had obtained from my first bite I listened in to their conversation. "He doesn't know yet, only the circle do. The ritual should go off without a hitch but he might not like the results and if he does then we're going to have to deal with an angry Demi-God whenever something bad happens" said one of the voices. I quickly processed what they were talking about and realised that it was me. "Well I'd prefer it if Hircine just took over. Layton's just weak" spat one of them. "Hmmph of all the people Ragnar has to choose from it makes you wonder why he chose him, a light breeze'd probably push him over and we're meant to bend over and submit to him in the middle of a war? We need strong leaders not some stuck up Oxford brat who probably can't even lift a sword." muttered another. "Well he's still human... If he were to accidentally fall... No maybe that's going too far" said a more familiar voice. I didn't listen to anymore, I could feel the sting of tears in my eyes and I didn't want to risk getting caught so I put the glass down and crept into the hallway. I cast a muffling spell and then ran along it to the grove. I knew it wouldn't be cold as it had been enchanted to stay humid in order for the exotic plants within to survive. I walked over to the padded arbor and curled up in it. I'd never been able to handle people talking about me behind my back, it made me so angry. I could feel tears streaming down my face, hot from my burning rage. It was then I realised that I was sweating too, my body getting incredibly hot all of a sudden. Then alI I could feel was a searing pain all over my body. I saw a figure enter the grove but before I could cry out I blacked out from the pain. Buck In the morning I was feeling unexpectedly refreshed. The feeling of sleeping amongst everyone had made me feel at home. However when Ragnar's pile of men began to stir there was a sudden tension "Where's Layton?" called Ragnar as we all looked around. When there was no response we all jumped into action to find him. I followed Logan as I knew he'd be one of the first to find Layton. He crowded around a large stone door with Fenrir and Ragnar who then opened it. We all stepped inside and I was amazed to see a garden full of beautiful fauna and standing in one of the white arbors was a shimmering blue woman and a slumbering man. When the woman saw us enter she smiled and nodded at Ragnar before disappearing in a swirl of leaves. Ragnar and the rest of us then immediately paced over to the man. I didn't recognise him at first He was at least seven foot and about as broad as the arbor he lay in, a day old beard had grown around his chiseled jaw and his jogging bottoms had torn and fallen off him. "Layton?" questioned Ragnar as the figure opened his eyes "what happened?" "I-I don't know," he mumbled as he curled up against the arbor and seemed to realise that he was much bigger than before "what happened to me?" "I don't know right now, c'mon lets get you inside" Ragnar said soothingly as he helped Layton to stand. His trousers barely held on to his waist and everyone could see that he had clearly grown in all aspects. However it was hard to find his godly muscles attractive as he looked incredibly pale and sickly. Ragnar ordered everyone back inside and then Logan took all of us on the morning run. Though we took a shorter route as everyone wanted to get back as quickly as possible to make sure Layton was okay. Logan When we returned the Grove was locked and Bruak was guarding the steps to Ragnar's room. When I approached he stepped in front of the stairs, blocking them out completely with his enormous green bulk. "Sorry, no interruptions. Ragnar's orders" "Is he okay?" I asked, still moving towards him. Bruak put his hand on my shoulder, his thick digits were about the site of a baby's arm. "He's going to be alright, now run along before I make you" he teased as he grinned down at me from behind his enormous muscular gut and bed-sized pecs. Growling I walked off, not wanting to seem intimidated, for if I wanted to get past him badly enough I knew he wouldn't stop me. Though it'd certainly be hard. "See you tonight then I suppose, I hope Snow share's his food" I taunted, grinning back at him. "Heh, I've hope you've tasted Orc before. Wouldn't want to break you little guy" he replied. "I'll get him back for that later" I thought to myself as I walked back towards the main hall where Breakfast was being served. "Yo Fen" I cried as I swaggered towards him and the other Alpha's (who were overseeing the hall). I stood next to him but he still towered above me. "You know what's going on with Layton?" I questioned. "Keep your voice down dumbass, you'll find out later. Now sit down and eat" he growled. I went to take some food off of his plate but he grabbed my hand "don't even think about it" I went and sat with the British Pack members, I hadn't really met any of them but I was trying to work my way around the Pack and they knew Layton best so I could find out about him too. That night I walked back up to Bruak's watch post, this time he smiled and let me past. He slapped me on my ass as I passed, making me grin and get slightly aroused. When I got to Layton's room I was sporting a full on boner, luckily no-one inside paid any attention. "Logan, come here" ordered Ragnar from his seat next to Layton. I darted over and looked down at the bed, some colour had returned to Layton but it was hard to tell as there were hundreds of intricate silver tattoos all over him. "He's finally ready" said Ragnar as he stroked Layton's head. I couldn't hold back my smile, I didn't care about Layton becoming a Demi-God, he was becoming a werewolf and that's all I cared about. "When will we perform the ceremony?" I questioned, knowing it'd have to be soon. "At dawn, it should take all day" replied Ragnar. "Go and tell everyone to prepare. Their new Alpha is coming" Layton I woke up feeling heavy, I could barely lift my head and my body was numb almost as if it wasn't mine. "Layton?" I strained my head to the side and saw Ragnar looking down at me, smiling broadly. I attempted to move to hug him and found that I suddenly flung myself at him. Catching him off guard "W-what happened to me?" I asked, holding him tightly and resting against him. "It's okay, you just passed out. Your body started to adapt too, we think you might've gone through 'blood fever'. It's when a werewolf with only wolf blood experiences extreme pain via emotion or physical injury and so it's body adapts to defend against it" explained Ragnar. I understood what he had said and knew what he was about to ask "I wasn't hurt" I stated as he began to hug me back. "What, or who got you so riled up then?" he asked, Ragnar his voice dripping with concern so much that I almost didn't notice the anger. "Just... The usual crap. It doesn't -" "Cub, blood fever is dangerous. You need to tell me everything" replied Ragnar. I pulled away from him and nodded, before letting him know what had happened. "Well after the ritual you can deal with them how you please. Just know that I chose you because of your heart, your kindness. I don't care about anything else." he replied, kissing me and crawling into bed with me. "You're going to become a werewolf at Dawn..." I smiled nervously "Will I be okay?" "Well look at yourself, you'll be fine" I looked down and saw my godly body, it was covered in tattoos and patterns made out of some kind of salve. I recognised them from the book I had read last night. I felt more at ease and began to smile, I was finally going to be a true part of the Pack. The ceremony took place outside in the larger garden. I was lying on some kind of stone altar and everyone was kneeling around it, they all had similar tattoos on their chests (they were all naked) but no where near as many as me. Ragnar stood above me in his wolf form. "Brothers and Sisters of the Pack please join me in the blood pact for the coronation of our new Alpha and the conduit for Lord Hircine. Everyone began to speak some kind of pledge but it was in a different tongue that I couldn't recognise. Suddenly their tattoos began to glow and slowly so did mine. "Layton, do you accept our gift?" asked Ragnar. "I do" I replied as o gazed into his eyes. "Do you accept the responsibilities of being an Alpha?" "I do" "Will you join your spirit with Hircine?" "I will" I replied, not fully aware of what I was getting into. "Then as Alpha, I shall impart to you our gift" replied Ragnar as he leant down and kissed me on the forehead before taking a huge bite out of my chest, the tattoos that used to cover it remained however like a spectral skeleton. I cried out in pain but I didn't black out as Ragnar began to lick the wound. Miranda then stepped up and placed a large silver crystal on my chest. "Hircine, we offer you this man to use for your survival. As Alpha he shall be in charge and you will aid him in anyway you can" she called out as the sun crept over the altar. The moon was still high in the sky and I could feel it beacon to me. After a few minutes the stone began to grow and my body began to reform, the wound completely closing up and leaving a crescent scar. An hour later the stone stopped glowing and my body began to tingle as small dark silver hairs began to sprout all over my rapidly expanding body. When the sensation finally stopped Ragnar helped me off the altar and I looked down at the Pack, realising slowly that Ragnar and I were at least thirty feet tall. "All rise for your new Alpha" called out Ragnar. Our Pack immediately obeyed, I smiled at them all and heard Ragnar whisper "Roar" I felt something stir inside me and it forced upwards, I let out an ear splitting roar and eighty percent of our Pack immediately lay down and bowed. "Now the rest of you will fight him" said Ragnar grinning. He then turned to me and kissed me passionately before saying "You'll have to shrink back down though" I grinned at him and we slowly shrunk back down to a more suitable height for brawling. "Beat Layton and you'll become Alpha instead. Though if you lose he'll put you in your place" said Ragnar as he sat down on the stone altar. He then started pointing at the Pack members who were still standing one by one and ordering us to fight. I barely had to try to beat them until I was pitted against an Alpha. Angus and Alpha were the hardest to beat but they only required about half my actual strength. Logan on the other hand was a lot stronger than I thought. For such a small guy he certainly was strong, I almost thought I was going to lose to him as his epic biceps flared up around me as he attempted to tackle me. I held my ground however and soon I had him pinned. Snow and Bruak were just as hard, though Bruak's extra weight made him slightly harder. Though it made him so much more comfortable when I had him pinned to the floor. After two hours my only opponent was now Ragnar. He grinned at me and stood up "Now this fight is optional, it just determines who's dominant in our relationship" he explained. "Think you can beat me then?" I taunted, moving closer to him. "Oh I'm sure of it" he replied, stepping even closer and touching my arm. "Go for it" We began to wrestle and scrap with each other. He was stronger than I'd ever imagined, I was pushed to the limit trying to beat him. Though he was also baring his teeth and snarling a lot and soon it was getting to me. His overwhelming dominance, his masculine scent and powerful body was beginning to make me feel submissive. "I knew it Hircine, I've surpassed you" he whispered, as I felt myself give up. "Heh, now I get to really let loose on you, cub" Ragnar flirted as he bared down on me. The rest of the Pack were all submitting to Ragnar along with me. We both began to grow back to our maximum size, our sweaty bulging muscles rubbing against each other as I felt his now building-sized cock brush against my eager hole. As he entered me my senses heightened and I cried out in intense pleasure as he began to fuck me. Every thrust making the ground shake, his feet pushing themselves into the dirt. The other Pack members were all drunk with lust watching their godly Alpha's mate. After what seemed like I year I felt Ragnar release a lake of cum into me, it's warmth filling me up. I was shooting all over his chest and as he stood back up he licked it off his hand and watched as I used his cum to expand even more until I blocked out the sun from the entire Pack. "Now Layton, you get to fuck everybody else. Go wild" I now realised why the ritual would take all day. As the sun set I strutted over to Bruak. He immediately began to lick Snow's cum off my bulging pecs so I held his head against them and began grinding on his stomach. "Hope you're ready Bru, I could still go for another hour or two." I grunted as he tweaked my engorged nipple. The I slowly lifted him up until he hovered above my eight foot cock. As I impaled him he let out a war cry and began to clench my cock with his right ass, pumping it and getting me even more horned up. My cock swelled within him as he continued to lick my chest and armpits, burying his face in my hairy cleavage. When I was finally finished he was still cumming gallons. The rest of the Pack were either sleeping, passed out or growing from my cum. "Impressive cub, didn't know you were such a dom" called Ragnar as we embraced. "Might just let you have a go with me" he teased before grabbing my ass.
  25. AFTER THAT NIGHT - Part 5

    Previous parts are here AFTER THAT NIGHT Part 5 “Why did you bring him along with us? There is barely enough space for you back there.” Corey asked as he noticed that the little guy sat on my lap, nearly engulfed by the enormity of my muscles. I could feel his little heart pounding inside his toned chest, but at the same time, he was feeling very safe hugging me. I must say it felt nice that my humongous new body was protective besides intimidating. “Don’t be rude like that, Corey. Tristan has just been through a very scary experience!” I smacked the back of his muscular bull neck, the loud sound and the redness of his skin taught him to be more respectful. Corey immediately regretted his latest comment “Sorry, Tristan, I just meant…” “It is okay…I can get a cab home if you stop the car.” He said timidly, but I squeezed him a bit tighter to reinsure that it was all right. “Do you really want to go now, Tristan?” I asked tenderly, although the tone of my voice was deep and very manly, I must admit. There was something changing inside me. I felt so calm, so confident. I thought I was confident and self-assured before, but it was just an illusion. I suddenly realized that size and the strength of my body served to a greater purpose, they made me feel stronger on the inside too. “Not really, I just feel so scared right now.” He hugged me tighter and although I could tell that he was being honest, despite the undeniable fact of his boner pressing against my abs. I just kissed his forehead and hugged him even more protectively. “Don’t worry, little guy, I’ll make sure you will never feel vulnerable again.” We would certainly be fucking in a matter of minutes, but it still felt really good to just be his hero in muscle armor. Corey gasped at surprise. “What are you talking about?” “I’m just making my part to a fairer world.” I grinned and flexed my humongous biceps, which soared so immensely that it pressed against the ceiling of Dwayne’s car. Tristan automatically hugged the base of such monstrosity with his both arm, but as I enjoyed this tender moment, I noticed something tickling the peak of my biceps. It was then I noticed that sometime during my flexing, my biceps peaked actually tore the metalwork and opened a freaking hole in the ceiling, making a loud noise which surprised all of us. “Holy crap…” Corey whispered as he noticed my latest achievement. “I just keep getting stronger…” I commented with a grin. Tristan just moaned and I knew he was about to cum, but I held his hard cock and squeezed it tight, to keep him from cumming. “Can you hold just a bit longer? We’re almost home…I need your juices to get even more powerful.” “Okay…I’ll try but h-how…can I even help you with that?” Tristan’s puzzled look was adorable. He had this boyish looks, his natural red short hair curly locks and those green eyes with the freckled face and shoulders, Tristan was the cross between Strawberry Shortcake and an action figure. He used to be on Lacrosse team in high school and all that running and outdoor exercising gave him a formidable 6-pack stomach and strong thighs, with skinny waist and a tight perfect shaped apple bottom. “Oh don’t worry, you will find out really soon.” I lifted him up to kiss his forehead and comforted him in my massive arms. “Thank you sir…” Tristan kissed my hairy cheekbones so sincerely that it made me blush. “I can’t believe it! You’ve turned into a fucking muscle bear!” Corey said as he devised our block at the end of the lane. “More like a really cute and super muscular Care Bear…my hero.” Tristan caressed the side of my face and rested his head on my chest, feeling the blond fur covering my chest. With all the events of the night, I forgot how much hairier I’ve gotten. “Maybe I should get used to all the fur…I mean wouldn’t it be a sin to get rid of all that manly coverage?” Tristan and Corey agreed vividly. That’s when I realized I had become the biggest, most handsome and muscular bear in the world. But I still wanted more, oh so much more! Meanwhile, back at the club, Kenny Chang loved the attention his augmented body gave him, and even though he wasn’t quite the dancer as Diego, his gymnastics background gave him great sense of rhythm to perform really well at the dancefloor. It did not take long until Kenny was making out with two hot guys who just used any excuse to grope the immense mounds of muscle on his incredible frame. Suddenly, he felt this huge hand gently squeezing the hardness of his massive shoulders. Kenny barely had time to turn over and felt someone kissing him very passionately, which he responded with the same enthusiasm, because he recognized that manly touch anywhere. “Hey you…” He said in a sensual tone, pretending to sound casual. “Damn, Kenny you’ve grown HUGE since I left!” Malcom Turner, the 6’3” 255 pounds former Tight End of our University’s team said as he admired the immensity of Chang’s new form. Malcom left the team at his senior year to play for one of the high ranked teams at NCAA, so he could get better chances to be drafted by NFL team. “Yeah, I guess I still had some growth left on me…” Chang said as he continued to dance around the taller athlete. Kenny had the biggest crush on Malcom, the epitome of hot African American muscular man. Broad shoulders, thick neck and powerful arms with uncanny strength, this dude would surely be drafted in the early rounds; he was made for breaking tackles! He had dreadlocks hanging just above his powerful shoulders dark chocolate skin tone, the most amazing white smile, and this natural swagger, an exuberant aura of confidence that got many guys and girls on their fours for this huge muscle stud. “What ever happened to you? This new look, the Mohawk, and I remember you were a lot shorter!” Malcom said still amazed by the transformation on the former gymnast. ““Yeah, I’ve been packing on the size, decided Gymnast is not for me...I’m a bigger, better and hotter man!” Kenny said as he flexed his humongous 24” guns to the shocked football player, which actually made him feel intimidated for a second. “Shit dude…you gotta try football then. With a body like yours, you will simply kill at defense!” Malcom said as placed his big paws on Kenny’s muscular butt and held the stone hard bottom with a loud groan. “Maybe I should join your team, so I don’t have to tackle you huh?” Kenny pulled him closer. After Malcom left, he felt miserable for a long time, but he finally understood that Turner only wanted booty-calls and nothing else. “Heh, you sure are one wall of muscle, dude!” Malcom said as he kissed Kenny, who simply lifted him from the ground and supported his weight and they to make out in another place. “Whoa…shit, I forgot how strong you are…Not used to be lifted like that…” Malcom said noticeably shocked and yet excited about these circumstances. “I only changed for the better. Don’t worry…” Kenny reassured him. “Funny thing that. I’ve got some friends who wanted to try a guy’s butt for the first time and you would be just perfect…wanna meet them?” Malcom still felt uneasy being lifted like that. “Just lead the way, buddy.” Kenny said as he placed Malcom on the ground and followed him to the bar, where he met his brawny hot friends. “Rob and Troy, this is my good friend Kenny Chang!” Malcom introduced the shorter but still massively muscular young man to the shocked football players. “Hey Kenny, I’m Rob!” The 6’2” 215 pounds brown haired hunky guy said nearly drooling over the Asian muscle wonder. “Nice to meet you Rob.” Instead of shaking Rob’s hand, Kenny just led it to his huge right biceps and flexed them hard, and the guy just groped it. “I’m Troy…and damn you’re fucking huge! How much do you weigh?” The Samoan behemoth said at the top of his 6’7” and 330 pounds of brawn. “Well, just a tad under 300, you’re still the heaviest guy here…” Kenny blinked at him. “Not with that quality, bro!” Malcom said as he tapped Troy’s hefty stomach to emphasize the defense liner still had lots of extra body fat on his bulk. They all laughed, but the footballers couldn’t take their eyes out of Kenny’s massive muscles. “So, you guys never fucked a man before huh? Well, I wanna change that right now!” Kenny said turning around to show his amazing muscular bubble butt, while Malcom just groped it with pride. “Oh yeah!” They said unison and headed to the back of the place while Turner produced one key to a privative elevator. “I am friends with the owner; he keeps this room for the VIP’s parties.” The hot guy said as they opened the door to a very well groomed room. There were comfortable couches and design furniture pieces. “You guys want something to drink?” Turner asked but when he saw Troy making out with Kenny while Rob already pressed his cock against Kenny’s butt he knew they did not need booze. So Malcom also ceased the opportunity to join the trio and the four of them were soon making out. “Shit….this guy is amazing!” Troy said as he managed to regain his breath. “I told ya…” Malcom chuckled as he resumed kissing Kenny. Kenny felt so powerful having all the taller guys feeling his strong huge muscles, despite the fact they were all taller and still very muscular themselves, these guys only had eyes for the immensity of Chang’s physique and he loved to flex and feel their strong hands groping him with such lust. Malcom took the lead and lowered Kenny’s pants, smacking the huge buttocks loudly and pushing the two humongous cheeks to expose the sweet man cherry to his friends. “This is the stuff, dudes…I’m telling ya!” The muscular footballer said as he inserted his own impressive 9 inches cock inside Kenny’s muscular butt with a great deal of effort, since it was so heavy and strong that it kept pushing the pecker out. However, the newcomers were actually more impressed with the size of the shorter guy’s cock. “Damn…he’s bigger than you Malcom…way bigger than you!” Rob said stroking his own dwarfed 7 inches cock while Troy gasped, reaching for his 8 and a half inches long, but almost as thick prick which made him look pretty impressive, or at least until seeing Kenny’s 13 inches cock growing fully hard at nearly 15 inches of manhood. “Don’t worry little dudes, I won’t be going after your holes… Rob get back there with Malcom and worship my butt and Troy, I wanna suck on your cock, buddy!” Kenny ordered and they simply felt the need to oblige him. For some reason, Kenny needed to taste Troy’s cum, and in a jolt of power, he simply lifted the guy from the floor and held him in his shoulders, stuffing his face into the cock while Troy’s head was lifted much closer to the ceiling. “Whoa… that guy is really strong!” Rob said feeling the hardness on Kenny’s butt. “What are you doing back there…fuck me the both of you, now!” Kenny ordered and the next thing Malcom and Rob realized, they were already penetrating the tight muscle butt, feeling each other’s cock rubbing down into the amazing sphincter. Kenny continued to suck on Troy’s cock and the bulky guy could barely speak, he never had anyone to handle his own weight like that, feeling so light and overpowered, all he could do was throwing his head back and surrender to the incredible pleasure. Malcom and Rob also felt that Kenny’s hole was the best thing they ever fucked, and they couldn’t hold for much longer, given the impressive pressure that muscular butt applied to their cocks. Troy, on the other hand felt like he was attached to an industrial milking machine. “Damn…it is too much…ohhh fuck!” Troy felt like his seed was being sucked out of his testicles rather than cumming down Kenny’s throat, but it still felt painfully amazing. Chang’s desire for cum augmented as he savored the samples from the huge Samoan guy. Malcom and Rob fucked the hole on the huge muscle guy with all their strength, it felt like trying to hump a hole into the mountain, so hard and so tight. Both of them screamed and moaned as their cocks reached the point of no return. Meanwhile, as Kenny’s body processed the powerful sample from Troy, his muscles grew denser, harder, thicker and stronger. At some point, both guys screamed, their cocks were stuck, they couldn’t pull out Kenny’s butt. Troy also screamed because he felt a second load leaving his testicles, and it was overwhelmingly pleasing. Kenny groaned as his hunger increased. His muscles bulged vivdly now, which scared his toppers, but the Chinese American monster only needed more. He continued to suck on Troy’s cock until it went completely dry again. “Fuck…look at him! He’s growing bigger!” Rob said as he tried to take his cock out of Kenny’s super strong butt grip, while Malcom punched the expanding back of Kenny in hopes of making him realize they were in pain right now. Kenny’s growth increased while he dropped Troy’s body, barely catching him at the last possible moment. The Samoan giant just moaned and laid limp on the floor. Then, while Kenny’s muscles grew even bigger than never, the mohawked muscle monster simply relaxed his anus and both guys slipped in a loud POP. “Shit…what’s the matter with you?” Rob asked totally freaked out, noticing the expanding proportions of the muscle freak. “There’s nothing wrong…I just need more muscle!” Kenny smiled and stepped closer to the guy, easily lifting him and the silent Malcom from the ground and holding them in a powerful hug. “You guys smell delicious, I wanna suck you both!” Kenny’s low tone was so manly and authoritarian. “Fuck yeah! Suck me…fuck I can’t hold any longer Kenny!” Malcom screamed at the top of his lungs while Rob just shook his head in despair. “Are you serious? This guy is gonna kill us!” He said trying to break free, but Kenny only laughed at that. “Come on, little dude…You really think I would hurt a cute skinny dude like you?” Kenny chuckled as he inserted the two cockheads into his mouth and sucked them both so intensely that both Malcom and Rob had no other choice but surrendering to the imperative needs of their immense muscle wonder. The combined loads of Malcom and Rob had an extraordinary effect over Kenny’s muscle growth, which just seemed to reach new levels of power. The bulging masses produced loud sounds of something stretching, the bones cracked and healed almost immediately to accommodate wider, larger masses of muscle, while the frame continued to expand. The footballers’ samples provided so much muscle information to Kenny’s DNA that his body changed into a completely new area. His anatomy no longer seemed human, it was just a handsome creation of some wicked sci-fi novel. Immensely thick, powerful and gargantuan new fibers of muscle developed and replaced their humbler predecessors, while Kenny’s muscles increased in girth and width. His body grew taller as well, but it was his muscular augmentation the most epic feature. The strength and width of his shoulders and the massive size of his thighs, biceps, calves, butt and overall inhumanly gargantuan muscles continued to grow as he savored the cum of his two worshippers. Kenny’s mind was lost in the powerful feeling of growth, but something inside him suddenly woke up. He knew suddenly knew the answers for the questions they have been afraid to answer in the last couple of days. Kenny looked down at the shocked guys gawking at him. He grew so much taller than the skinny dudes, but his muscles augmented not just proportionally, they actually increased in girth and volume, which made him look even more gargantuan. They drank on the size of his deltoids, shoulders and the massively huge neck of him made his head look smaller than it really was, but the monstrous chest, the uncanny 12 bulging muscle knots of his washboard abdomen, the glorious immensity of his veined biceps and the shocking size of his thighs increased by the powerful hugeness of his calves, added to the epic throbbing piece of manhood between them. Chang just smiled and hugged the three big men at once, lifting them from the ground and kissing each mouth feverishly. “Thank you so much for your help. Now I need you to go home and get along with your lives.” Chang said very slowly, feeling the instinct to be brutally honest with his donators. He placed them at the ground, waiting for some kind of question, but Rob Malcom and Troy just smiled back at him. “You are welcome.” They said in unison and started gathering their clothes to leave. “That was easy…” Kenny chuckled as he noticed his little friends leaving the room. The humongous naked muscle monster realized he had to maneuver the immensity of his physique to get out of the room without ripping the fucking wall. After ducking and turning aside, he made through the wide door without destroying it. “I gotta find the others!” The humongous Chang knew what to do, but he could not deny the fact that of his immensely huge and super wide shoulders now rubbed against the opposite walls in the hallways of that building. Although Diego left the house the previous evening feeling sure that he had the biggest, hottest and most desirable body among us, he could not help but feeling everyone at that stupid club seemed to be more shocked to the sheer immensity of Kenny’s bulking muscles, and just because he had 5 pounds on him! Truth to be told, Kenny turned into a spectacle to the eyes. People don’t get to see very often hugely muscular Asian men parading their powerful physiques with such fierce looks. Added to the fact that our friend had that uncanny offseason looks on him, at the same time he also looked incredibly conditioned as well, added to the red phony Mohawk, the styled new goatee and his skimpy clothes the overall impact was positively astounding, which certainly granted him lots of admirers at the club. Diego eventually felt he was just being a jerk, after all Kenny was one of his best friends, when he noticed Kenny eventually left with that hot Malcom guy he ceased the opportunity to put his own amazing attributes to good use, and simply dominated on the dancefloor. The powerful movements his huge muscles provided to his flawless technique just hypnotized many guys as well, like Erik, the hot German volleyball player 6’5” of great athletic looks and this killer smile. Diego loved to be topped by taller men, and he particularly enjoyed the fact his muscles now were much bigger and stronger than those on the hot statuesque young man were. Diego and Erik were making out at the parking lot, the taller man’s lustful hands groped everything they could on the shorter but much more muscular man’s amazing physique. At some point, the shaggy haired volleyball player managed to break the kiss and gasped for air. “I’m sorry…I can’t keep up with you…” He said between breaths, and both of them laughed at that. “Sorry, big guy, I am really pumped up…” Diego brought his hands behind his massive neck and jutted his immense chest plates at the rhythm of the music inside the dance club. Erik’s eyes were dragged along with the pec-dance and his hands groped the incredibly hard muscle shelves. “What? Are you kidding me? You’re the huge guy here…I can’t believe the size of your muscles! You must be a professional bodybuilder!” Erik didn’t get tired of complimenting Diego’s amazing physique. “Heh, nah…I am only the hottest salsa dancer here…” Diego blushed. “You make huge guys look skinny…” Erik said in a lower tone. “That I do, skinny…” The kissing resumed, but this time Diego just lifted Erik from the floor and the taller man ceased the opportunity to cross his legs around the Cuban’s slim waist. The powerful thighs of Diego easily took them back to his car and they were soon ripping each other’s clothes off. “Fuck…your cock…it is…huge!” Erik gasped but Diego just silenced him. “Yeah, don’t freak out…I want yours inside me for now!” The uncanny muscular dancer chuckled as he got off his skintight pants and revealed his marvelous muscular bubble butt to the amazed taller guy. Erik took advantage of his taller stance and tried to squeeze his hard cock inside Diego’s hole, but he failed the three first attempts. “Shit…you’re so tight and firm…I don’t think I can push it in! There’s too much muscle!” Erik was as hard as he could be, but his decently sized 8 inches cock could not break the immense strength on Diego’s tight sphincter. The dancer rolled his eyes and took a deep breath. “Lay down on the ground!” He ordered and Erik knew he should not argue with the bigger man. He just laid on the concrete with his cock pointing to the sky and gulped as he noticed Diego’s huge muscular butt going slowly down on him. Diego used the power of his massive legs to squat over the hard cock, pressing his anus against the shaft and moaning as he managed to cram that mushroom head inside his hole, squeezing it tighter and sliding down with slow, controlled, perfect motions that made Erik’s eyes roll inside their orbits. “It feels like I am fucking a warm bronze statue!” Erik hissed as his cock got deeper into the muscular anus, which felt incredibly amazing for both of them. Diego replied by flexing his huge biceps and going all the way to the base of Erik’s cock, without ever resting too much of his weight over the weaker taller man. Erik hissed and managed to use his long strong legs to pump his cock inside the Cuban muscle wonder in fast movements, but at that point, he realized he was not the one in charge. “Don’t worry babe. Let me teach you a thing or two about fucking…” The Cuban wonder chuckled and shook his butt in sensual fast movement that made Erik scream out of pleasure. Diego pretty much turned Erik into a live dildo, he played with him as it pleased him, squeezing and shaking his muscular butt around that cock with masterful skills while the volleyball player moaned and groaned, tortured in the most delicious and sensual ways. Diego gave that volleyball player the best fuck of his life, going all the way down with the shake of his amazing money-maker. Erik just rolled his eyes and managed to endure as Diego went down on his cock with eager, making loud noises as his hardest body bumped against Erik’s loins. “Oh God…I can’t…hold…” Erik’s body was all red and he just felt the uncontrollable urge to cum overtaking him. Diego knew that his topper would not last long; he felt this urge, so he immediately unplugged his butt from the cock and replaced it by his mouth, going down on the shaft exactly as Erik screamed and released his own torrent down the dancer’s throat. My Cuban muscular friend enjoyed the fresh taste of cum and sucked it with hunger, which made Erik groan even louder. “Oh…please!” Erik felt like that guy was sucking his very soul out of his body, he even punched the steel hard back of the Cuban muscle man, who continued to suck on every single drop, to the point Erik nearly passed out, his cock going completely dry. Following the same patterns of the previous events, Diego’s body fed on the DNA provided by the hookup. He just stroked Erik’s cock with his free hand. His muscles grew much denser within seconds, his body augmented as the beautiful skin tone of the Cuban dancer covered new layers of more muscle, and this time his body seemed to be growing taller than before, augmenting more mass into the already shocking physique. Erik realized something else was happening, which got his member go harder again, and the salsa instructor ceased this moment to get it back inside his incredible butt. Erik felt the very buttocks on Diego squeezing his cock even harder, and it sent him back into Cloud 9. “Damn…what is happening to you?” Erik asked much marveled to the sensation of having a man growing bigger around his cock. “I am growing muchacho…” Diego’s own moans increased as his chest expanded, his arms grew more muscular and his definition increased tremendously. His biceps grew even more veined and bulged bigger by the second, his thighs widened and thickened by the second. He squeezed his nipples and flexed his biceps while kissing their soaring peaks, moving along with his monstrous growing legs and thickening calves. “Oh, it feels so good, babe…” Erik closed his eyes, his cock growing harder again. He managed to continue to fuck Diego’s hole in slow combined motions. They were both enjoying this uncanny feeling passionately. The Cuban dancer instinctively knew he had to squeeze more cum out of this guy, and his butt shook even faster. “Shit…ohhhhh” It didn’t take long for Erik’s second load, which made Diego’s rate growth to increase, he packed more muscle within his expanding frame at each passing second. His growth accelerated and Diego was lost in the powerful aura of his augmentation, to the point that he ignored the guy underneath him and just let his expanding weight rest on poor Erik. “Fuck…Diego…oh shit you’re too fucking heavy! Please get off me, please!” He tried to get free but the expanding frame of the Cuban muscle monster was simply impossible to move! Erik kicked and screamed but Diego was totally lost in his intense growth to notice he was crushing the poor fellow underneath him. Erik thought this would be the end of him, he could no longer breathe with the huge body of Diego pressing his entire torso, something could break at any moment! Suddenly, the pressure was lifted from his chest and when he opened his eyes there was this IMMENSE muscular dude talking to him (although Erik couldn’t actually see his face, so much muscle on his chest). “Are you alright down there little guy?” The deep rumbling voice asked Erik, and the volleyball player stood up, noticing that even from the top of his 6’5” height, he could not reach the lower chest of the behemoth Asian that spoke to him. “Kenny? Is that YOU? But…you’re...fucking IMMENSE!” Erik replied recognizing the same faux Mohawk and the goatee on the head resting on top of the most amazing colossal muscle monster of all times. “It’s alright. Are you okay to get back home?” Kenny asked concerned with the fact his friend nearly crushed a guy while he was growing. “I am…better now…what happened to Diego?” Erik asked feeling his legs wobbly. “He’s alright, he just going through some growth trance…it happens to us now.” “How come you guys keep getting bigger?” Erik asked forgetting about the pain on his chest. “Don’t have time to explain now…Diego’s coming around…” Kenny pointed to the huge Cuban muscle monster, whose moaning seemed to subside now. The even more monstrous Asian dude just chuckled and placed the relatively smaller but still incredibly massive Cuban muscle monster back on the ground and the moaning muscle freak seemed to regain his consciousness. Erik noticed that Diego now should be at least two inches taller than him, but with so much muscle and strength cramped onto his new frame, his weight had to be astronomical, he was made of massively built muscle. Such amazing fact only made Erik wonder how much Kenny should be weighing now, since he looked tremendously bigger than Diego. “Kenny! Shit I was worried about you…the weirdest thing just happened to me…” Diego gulped as he saw the humongous body of his best friend and hugged him with renewed enthusiasm, barely noticing that he had also grown tremendously within the last minutes. “I know.” Kenny replied and Diego realized he knew exactly what he meant. “What is happening here? Why are you two so fucking ginormous?” The volleyball player asked in disbelief. Diego and Kenny exchanged looks for a few seconds, after which the Cuban dancer just approached and carefully placed his huge paw on Erik’s shoulder and instructed the shocked shaggy haired German young man. “Erik, I want you to go to your home and wait for me to call you.” “Okay , bye Diego. I’ll talk to you later. ” Erik replied at once and walked towards his car. Diego looked up at Kenny, proud of his latest deed. “It worked…” He whispered and the even bigger muscle monster nodded. “You should have told Erik to just keep on with his life. That’s what I did to my guys, they were pretty scared when I practically devoured them.” Kenny’s voice sounded grave. “I know, the growth was so intense…you think Benny and Corey went through the same thing?” Diego asked his mountainous friend. “Not yet, Corey is still scared as shit but Kenny is getting closer.” The phenomenal muscle freak replied. Diego nodded. “Should we go after them?” Kenny grinned. “Let’s run! I bet with these new muscles, we can beat them to the place!” The two-behemoth muscle beings just launched their glorious bodies, their heavy bodies created indentations at the asphalt as their immense physiques moved towards their destination. Corey parked the car just when two fast figures passed right at our side. “Who are them?” Tristan asked hugging me tighter. “Don’t worry they are our friends.” I said before placing Tristan back at the seat. Corey and I were shocked to see Kenny and Diego grinning at us, each one exulted in power and strength. I got out of Dwayne’s car and stood proud, realizing that despite the fact both were noticeably bigger than me, they were still my best friends. “It seems you guys had you fair share of growth too…” I chuckled looking up at Diego with Kenny towering over the both of us as a monster among monsters, and their hard throbbing massive cocks were just aching to release their juices, just as mine. “You guys look amazing too. Diego and I had real muscles to begin with, so our bodies are more used to grow.” Kenny explained as he looked at the shocked Corey. “You just need to let go of this fear man…we are the luckiest motherfuckers in the universe. It’s time for you to accept it and just be whatever you need to be. Look at Benny, the gym bunny turned into a freaking muscle bear!” Diego pointed out as he hugged me with enthusiasm. Corey considered the idea and nodded. “Fuck yeah…I am tired of being the shortest and skinniest around here!” “You two seem weird, though. Is something wrong?” I looked at their faces, noticing they had gone into some kind of breakthrough. “I think they figured it out…” Corey said as he hugged Diego and the guy lifted him up like a toddler, while Kenny approached me. “We need to grow. You have gathered powerful samples and your juices will share the wonders with the rest of us. The same is valid for every single one of us. When we exchange cum we’ll get much bigger and better than before.” Chang explained to me, although he knew I already could tell that part. “Yeah, I have some goodness on me…but you guys had a whole buffet of muscle and I want my share!” I chuckled. “Don’t worry, Benny, you will be amazing with all the muscle Kenny has gathered!” Diego slapped my butt. “What about the little guy over there?” Corey pointed at the shocked Tristan, who was trying really hard not to cum at the sight of the most powerful beings on Earth. I just turned around and lifted the red haired guy with pride. “I saved Tristan from a couple of disgusting little haters. He was scared as shit, but look at him so cute. Look at his tight lean body, I bet he has amazing gifts for us, and let’s not forget Dwayne. I phoned him and asked to bring food; we’ll need lots of food to keep growing.” I affirmed. “They are welcome, we’ll need more samples, a lot more.” Kenny said flexing his giant arm and when I placed my hand on top of his biceps, we both knew it felt so good. “I know. I want to get so much bigger, I just wanted to figure out why…” “Because they need us to get more powerful” Kenny spoke gently, but I still felt it was creepy. “Okay…somebody better get me this growth juice you two were having right now.” I said and followed the even bigger muscle freaks to my penthouse apartment. I wanted to grow much bigger, I felt inside me, and Kenny probably knew that as well. There was something inside me ready to awake, and I wanted to fully embrace it. End of part 5 To be continued
×